THE UNDERGROUND SEX CLUB
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
Hanging-Rock Horny Women · OH, USA
Members · View All
Innortra
32 · f
|
2cuteforYou
21 · f
|
ClubberBoy1
23 · m
|
Jesslovesjizz
28 · f
|
CharmedTits
32 · f
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Find Other Members
Popular Searches
All Members with Photo Women with Photo Women in the US All Members
Search Sex Groups
Hanging-Rock Forum Topics
1 Post
845 Views
1 Post
134 Views
3 Posts
16,444 Views
8 Posts
20,407 Views
3 Posts
15,291 Views
1 Post
6,774 Views
8 Posts
8,936 Views
1 Post
3,033 Views
1 Post
2,065 Views
7 Posts
3,415 Views
4 Posts
2,252 Views
Looking for really horny open minded women for a three some or some hot sex in the KW area
by: collegedude28
2 Posts
2,634 Views
Horny Mature Women for Black Bulls
by: Removed User
2 Posts
750 Views
5 Posts
1,371 Views
1 Post
240 Views
2 Posts
740 Views
4 Posts
234 Views
Looking for horny women
by: Removed User
1 Post
175 Views
Perth horny guy seeking women!
by: Removed User
1 Post
171 Views
1 Post
134 Views
Member Posts
G0B1ND1KZ: I want to suck big fat dicks in a bukkake as a woman and get plastered in cum any amount of men but only big dick bastards that can teach me a lesson for being a slutty cd cum pig whore!I want them to destroy me it has to be a rough hard core event skull fucking my brains out and throat fucking me good,I often think about a big dick cumming towards me and on my knees and my mouth wide open tounge out he promptly puts his helmet in my mouth and bang one firm thrust straight down my throat and the bastard cums straight away filling my throat and he pulls out very fast and slaps me across the face as i am left there cum dribbling down my chin hanging off it in thick white strings and same hanging from my nostrils as I find my self getting the same from the next dick one huge thrust another cum load fills my throat and so it goes on then after I have to use my mouth to suck like a slag circled by big dicks sucking taking skull fucks throat too wanking big dicks off all at the same time and it takes a long time to finish them a second time.They leave me as a cum soaked mess then I get a face full of warm piss and then they take turns as smaller groups emptying bladders in my face mainly and in my mouth I spit it out and I drink lots of it.
4 Years Ago
millelacsBD30: Really Horny and my dick is hard as a rock wishing there was someone to suck or fuck my rock hard cock!
12 Years Ago
Swallowmebaby1: I'm a musician who plays all instruments in Rock and Roll and Metal, but I mainly play guitar. Looking for a young sexy girl who wants to rock out and suck and swallow and fulfill sexual fantasies!
2 Years Ago
armymedic: Just hanging out looking for mature sexy women ;)
13 Years Ago
Pattyperu: I've just come back from the USA the women are so dirty I want some welsh sla
14 Years Ago
ktm300ktm: Just looking to hook up with a women on this sight that's real.in the new England area.usa
7 Years Ago
truckingmf: Seeking young hot women all across USA. I travel all over constantly and I want to meet up w girls from all over that either just love sex needing to make money wanna fulfill a fantasy or whatever the case is message me and let’s set up something. Maybe u always wanted to have sex in big rig well u can w me. Maybe u like to role play and wanna pretend to be the hooker at truckstop and have me buy you. Maybe you college girl just needs make extra to get by. Also I have a couple vids I’d like made and if you bored and wanna do what I’m looking for I’d pay ya for em. I looking to fulfill every single fantasy I can imagine and also help do yours too. Maybe your guy that likes to watch his woman fucked by another man ok I do that to. Maybe u always wanted to squirt well I’ve not met girl yet I couldn’t make her squirt.
6 Years Ago
truckingmf: Seeking young hot women all across USA. I travel all over constantly and I want to meet up w girls from all over that either just love sex needing to make money wanna fulfill a fantasy or whatever the case is message me and let’s set up something. Maybe u always wanted to have sex in big rig well u can w me. Maybe u like to role play and wanna pretend to be the hooker at truckstop and have me buy you. Maybe you college girl just needs make extra to get by. Also I have a couple vids I’d like made and if you bored and wanna do what I’m looking for I’d pay ya for em. I looking to fulfill every single fantasy I can imagine and also help do yours too. Maybe your guy that likes to watch his woman fucked by another man ok I do that to. Maybe u always wanted to squirt well I’ve not met girl yet I couldn’t make her squirt. Best way reach me is 2544583911 or truckingmf@gmail.com
6 Years Ago
jjb35: I need to blow my load is there a women in or close to Batavia NY USA that would love to meet up and have fun
14 Days Ago
jeleecum: Hello, to any one interested in sucking my cock,.. I am horny all of the time,..I have a nice big cock that is in need of some attention,..anyone interested in servicing my cock...email me a jelee@usa.com....put sucking in the subject
Thanks
Lee
2 Years Ago
Devil Dolphin: Ive been hanging out having fun
15 Years Ago
45&stuffy: hanging out together having
14 Years Ago
hereforfun504: hanging with friends looking for some fun tonight
13 Years Ago
Unleashed: Hello me and my girl are in kihei where r u located? I have a place here if you want to come by for sum fun... Unless your hosting? We are both good looking and very sexual... Sounds like a fun way to spend the evening to hang with a cool couple... and actually we have only done this once before... Let us know if u r up to hanging tonight? Have a great day :)
13 Years Ago
dirtbik3r: hi .. hear in oc san clemente hanging out :)
13 Years Ago
bazz: just moved to timaru dont know anyone but hanging out for some good times
13 Years Ago
silvo12: just hanging out
12 Years Ago
nickrgp: hiii nick 28 single hr.
I want 2 join
ur group.
About myself m single and having
frndly nature person. M fond of
ladies hving big boobs specially married and matured. Searching for an lady/girl of any age to receive one of the best oral jobs in her life at your place. I can use my fingers with tongue or no fingers. I have talented and hard working tongue and lips.
You should be: discreet‚ clean‚ disease free‚ shaven or neatly trimmed pussy‚ Late 20s to late 30s are preferred but not a must.
Me: very skilled in oral pleasure‚ healthy‚ clean‚ disease free‚ non smoker‚ non alcoholic‚ discreet; good looking‚ physically fit‚ not a gym hunk.
What you will get:
- you sit back in a comfortable chair or lie down on a bed with feet hanging down
- I kneel down in front of you‚ raise your sari/skirt/dress or pull down your jeans‚ salwar‚ pyjamas and part your thighs
- or I lie down and you sit on my face. please take of sari in this case - I need to breathe too.
- kiss/ lick/ suck / your pussy until you cum/squirt multiple times If u r
intrested dn m ready to give my
service free of cost.
Hope we will enjoy each other
company and hv a great fun.
U may contact me thru mail or can make me a call on +919437172178
Waiting 4 ur reply
56 Years Ago
pipeliner88: Im horney and looking for a hot lady to spend the day with. Dinner hanging out and sex all night long.
11 Years Ago
rdnz: Any girls for casual hook ups and hanging out in Auckland?
10 Years Ago
Hanging-Rock Horny Women OH USA
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1) · Fetish · There’s something in the bible I heard preached when I was very young, back when girls were still allowed to go to school. It described Eve as Adam’s “help-meet,” and went on to add that just as with the world with all its animals, women were put upon the Earth to benefit men. The reading came again a few weeks later after there had been rioting in the streets. The monotone voice again repeated that women were intended by God to be the perfect servants of men, a resource to be used and enjoyed—even harvested as sustenance to feed hungry bellies. “Let the woman return to her original purpose,” the speaker had said. “She is made for recreation, for procreation, and above all else—to nourish and sustain men.”
I was twelve when I was taken from my family. I have no idea what became of my mother and two younger sisters, for they had vanished like so many women and blemished girls. My older sister still lives, as far as I know, doing one of the many things attractive girls must do. As for me, my name is Dani, and at fourteen years old I’m almost to the age of usefulness. This camp that I am staying at is actually meant to deprogram boys and teach them God’s will. Each camper is assigned a girl as his project on the first day. For one month that boy is expected to work with his girl, doing his best to ready her for service. This involves a lot of coaching, as our thoughts too, were in need of correction. My boy is Pete, a tall lanky youth with thin hands. Once Pete had played the piano, but now I’m his instrument.
The first part of each day I must spend in the tank. For three hours I’m required to swim without resting—never touching the sides unless absolutely necessary. I am of course naked as all girls are. We can wear robes when we get chilly. But if a male staff member should cross our path, we are to uncover ourselves for his inspection. For we females are lowly creatures. Such things as privacy or pride are a male privilege only.
It would not be so bad, except for the blistering summer heat. The men are never too concerned, since girls are not to live long anyway. But at least most places around the park are protected somehow. The tank where I swim has a wooden overhang. Even the walkways we girls take to get to our meals have covers overhead.
It is a Tuesday and I have finished my swim. I towel off my chilled body, and then I await the arrival of my coach. At age fourteen my breasts are now at last showing promise. I suppose I would be into a C cup by now, if such a thing as bras still existed. Pete will focus on my breasts first in his obsession to make them larger.
I pad into the empty gymnasium beside my tank, starting on the bench press to strengthen my pecs. After this I do my sets of push-ups, followed by cable flies. Pete enters the gym and quietly watches me as I work, his gaze on my chest as I separate my arms. “Done pullovers yet?” he asks, and I shake my head. “Pull downs?” No. Another negative. “You’re behind, Dani.”
I nod, and as I stand, he gestures me over to the freestyle weights. We work together for about an hour, and Pete makes me repeat the sets he missed. “Now stand before me,” he commands in his bossiest voice. I obey at once, my head turning sideways as his hands massage my breasts.
I tense when he takes my nipples and pinches them gently, rolling them thoughtfully between his fingers.
“Your sister’s tits are huge,” Pete says, “So I know we can get you there, too.” He cradles my right breast, rubbing it firmly between his palms. “She’s a swimmer, isn’t she? That’s the work I want for you. It’ll keep you cool in the summer. During the winter they heat the water so it’s no big deal.”
I nod, thinking of my many long hours each day in the smaller tank behind the aquarium, away from the public’s view. The large glass container had once held salt water and fish, but now the water was pure, slightly warmed and clear. All the girls in the performance pool out front are at least seventeen, with thin waists and jewelry adorned breasts that sway and bob as they move. Some are costumed as mermaids, while others crouch before the underwater glass, spreading their legs for the men on the level below to see. It is a millionaire’s club—or a billionaire’s club. I’m not sure which and I guess it doesn’t matter. Though now I see the police in the parking lots, too. The elite who run this club favor the town’s sheriff, a greasy fat man who supplies them with the prettiest girls.
Pete is crouching before me, his knees spreading my thighs where I stand, then pulling apart my girlhood with his fingers. I continue to look away, my eyes closed as I feel one finger find the wet spot between my legs. He rubs gently, a slow circular motion that spreads my fluids out, making me slippery in every crevice. Then he slides one finger slowly in. I open my mouth, licking my lips as the finger crooks and explores my interior. Pete pulls it back out and shows it to me, flecked white with my juices. He returns to his work, separating my folds and spreading them flat. Two fingers sink in, reaching upward as far as they can. Pete is holding my buttocks close to his chest, his arm cocked as more fingers glide in. Four fingers now, clamped together to form a funnel.
“What are women for, Dani?” Pete asks. He is up on his knees, his strong arms around me.
“To . . .” I am panting. “Please men!”
“Exactly.” Pete tucks his thumb into the funnel of his half-inserted fingers. “Slow and easy,” he croons. I feel the skin around my opening stretch wide almost to tearing.
Remembering my previous sessions, I breathe slowly, deeply, and relax my legs. “Good girl,” Pete observes. His strong arm holds me steady as he works. “Now what is God’s will?”
“That I should please men,” I answer. I lean over his head, my fingers grabbing his hair. He is tilting his hand slowly from side to side, softening the mouth of my pussy even more.
“Dani,” he admonishes. “You’re trying too hard. Shall we give you your pill?”
“Y-yes!” I cry. Smiling, he reaches into his pocket and produces the tiny tablet. I swallow it quickly, gratefully, and then droop forward again, my soft breasts draping over his head.
He continues to smile, his hand maintaining the gentle rocking. His four fingers are half inside me, with the added girth of his thumb. He rotates his hand in a circular motion, tilting it up and down, and then side to side. I am feeling the heaviness begin in my legs. My tongue goes dry, cottony. I feel my eyelids drooping. He removes his hand and lowers me onto my back, his hands separating first my petals, and then my opening. I hear the pumping sound as he squirts lube through a tiny straw directly inside me. “Gently now,” he breathes.
I close my eyes. The fingers are stretching me more with every movement, and I feel them pushing, working their way in. Pete has my pelvis lifted—pillowed on his thigh. My legs are up and flopped to each side, my feet dangling close to my shoulders. The pressure continues as the fingers twist, as more of the thumb makes it in. I feel my muscles submitting around his hand, the tight sensation easing somewhat. There is one more hard push, and then he is in me, embraced by my flesh, his entire hand delving inward.
I am drifting with the currents of the drug, feeling his hand pressing me out, the fingers turning to expand my interior. He progresses until his knuckles touch my cervix. I let out a gasp, though my sleepy eyes are closed.
“Now listen to my voice,” he says. “This camp is about preparing you girls to be women in this new world. Proper women—not like what you were before. The grownups can’t do it. There are strict laws against pedophilia now. But they can watch if they want to, because they are men, and men can do whatever they want.”
“Whatever they want,” I repeat dully.
“This is the first time I’ve had my whole hand inside you,” he tells me. “You’re so amazing, Dani. I am proud of you.”
I nod as his hand glides in and out, exits and re-enters my body. I feel fluid dripping down, the feathery touch of his fingertips on my clit. With every stroke my body submits more, my muscles softening under the pressure and pull of his hand. He seems tireless as he works, his muscles rippling in his arm as he changes angles, sinking deeper than before, touching places no one’s been. He motions me to cross my ankles, then lifts my legs over my belly, holding them aloft with his hand behind my knees. He rolls into a crouch, and now uses the weight of his arm to drive quickly in and out. I grunt rhythmically with each penetration. More liquid dribbles where I can feel it. I can see his hand glistening as it withdraws, his tanned smooth skin flecked white with my juices. He enters again and pauses, then speeds up his tempo, the hand barely entering before snapping back out. I am loose now around his wrist, my flesh yielding as he turns and angles and stretches. Then once more he resumes the deep plunges. A whole hour passes and still Pete works. He is panting hard with exertion, sweat trickling down his neck. I climax twice and still he continues, his face sprayed with my fluids.
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete soothes as he works. “I’ve made a device I want you to wear to bed tonight, and every night. It’ll be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll get used to it.”
“Okay,” I mumble groggily.
“As much as I’m loosening you right now, in an hour you’ll be tight as a drum again, maybe even more. We need to keep training your body. It must remember how to open, be readily accessible whenever men want it. Most men want to fist, but rarely are willing to do the work. So you must do it for them. Understand?”
I close my eyes as Pete lowers my legs. Now he raises one to his shoulder, my other one dangling free. He rolls again to his knees, and lifts my pelvis with him. The hand is gliding in and out, so effortless I barely feel him.
Then finally he withdraws and sets me down, wiping me out gently with a warmed washcloth. I feel him strap something around my waist. Then something firm and cold slides in. There is a pull and click of a buckle in front, and then another behind. “There,” Pete says in satisfaction. “That’ll hold it in place. Wear this for the rest of the day, ok? And to bed tonight. Over time we’ll swap this out—graduating to larger sizes. But this is good to start.”
“You do nice work,” an older voice said. “Keep track of her depth from now on. Vagina and rectal both, if or when you get that far. You can pass the info on to the next boy assigned to her. I was wondering.” The doctor eyed Pete speculatively. “If you’d like to stay on after next week. Work part time here while you’re going to school.”
“What would I do?” Pete went to the sink to wash his fingers. I climb to my feet, staring at the length of black leather around my waist. I could feel the object hard within me, and the trickle of fluids down my leg.
“Help train the new boys coming in,” the doctor said. “You could also measure these girls and keep a spreadsheet. The measurer’s in your kit. Have you used it yet?”
The doctor turned and I lost track of the voices. My insides were warm and pleasantly achy, the area between my legs throbbing.
“It’s a deal then,” the doctor said in a hearty voice. “Good. I’ve been watching you work and I recognize your skill. It’s not just about getting as much as you can to fit. It’s an artform—as you know. A kind of dance.”
I like to think I’m helping her reach her full potential.”
The doctor coughs. “That’s a great way to see it,” he says. “The value of the woman depends entirely upon her usefulness. Even those we harvest for food—even they have more purpose in life than a woman left on her own.”
There was a pause as the doctor sauntered off. Then I felt Pete’s hand on my bare shoulder. “Think you can walk with that thing?” he asks. I nod slowly and take a few steps.
***
“Get your holes nicely stuffed?” Breanne glares at me across the aisle. The barn is chilly today, its high rafters filled with the chatter of small birds. I sprawl sideways on my bunk, the highest of a stack of three. The barn has been styled in the manner of the Auschwitz prisoner barracks, with long narrow rows of bunks. There are three rows altogether, with the capacity to hold ninety girls in one barn. We have numbers assigned to us, too, like the residents of the Nazi camps. Only ours are hidden—tiny microchips beneath our skin.
I shrug. The blond girl hates me intensely. “Just the one,” I respond.
“She’s jealous of Pete,” another girl quipped. This was Diane, a fiery redhead that the men favored.
“I am not!” Breanne returns hotly. “I just hate how she just lays there. Like she’s not even alive! And look. He’s put a spacer inside her. Gonna stretch her nice and wide!”
I glare at the rafters, my arms pillowing my head. “We’re supposed to stay open, aren’t we?"
“No, we’re supposed to fight!” snarls Breanne. “We are human beings, not livestock. How dare they?”
Another girl peeks out from under my bunk, her raven hair swirling down her arm. “They are following God’s word,” she says. “Have you read it? Women were made for the happiness of men; it’s very clear in the bible. Adam was unhappy, and so God made him a help meet. That’s us. We are here to help however we can.”
“Help the men?” Breanne growls the words. “By letting them torture us? Have you heard the cries from the barn on the hill? Or letting them harvest our bodies as if we are cattle? They have women attached to machines for at least two years. All those women do all day is hang there and produce milk. That’s slavery!”
“The men rule over us.” Helen replies, her blue eyes meeting mine. I like my bunk mate. She is a year younger than me. And just like Helen Burns her namesake from Jane Eyre, she is a calming influence, and very smart. “They decide where we fit the best—where we can be the most useful.”
“And if the men decide you’re best at being ground into hamburger—”
Helen shrugs. “I’m not ugly, so I doubt that would happen.”
I tune them out and return my gaze to the rafters. The dildo inside me isn’t so uncomfortable if I stay on my back.
The girls go on talking around me, Breanne expressing her outrage over my docile behavior.
“She’ll live longer,” Helen says from beneath me. “But with that attitude, Breanne, you might find yourself at the torture barn.”
The torture barn. My innards writhe at the thought, for like everyone else I hear stories. Some men like happy things to do with women, appreciating the beauty of our form, or even our taste alongside beans and potatoes. But not all men have the same needs. The torture barn caters to a gentlemen’s club, and the unfortunate girls carted off into the forest are never again seen. But they are heard. Late at night if I happen to wake, I can catch the sounds of the far-off screaming. Not all the girls cry out. But when they do, the terrifying cries echo in my ears, haunting my thoughts for days to come.
***
I hear the bell for dinner and jump from my bunk, wincing as the dildo bruises me inside. The food is good here. They feed us as though we are prized pigs. Everything is organic and healthy—superfoods to keep us tasty if or when they decide to harvest our meat. I attack my meal with gusto as I do every night. It is a plate of peeled carrots, topped with chickpeas, pumpkin and sunflower seeds, and hemp hearts. Added to the mix is ginger powder, a splash of apple cider vinegar, and nutritious yeast. It is delicious and I eat every forkful, washing it down with a glass of iced mushroom coffee.
Doctor Burns appears behind our tables and saunters slowly, his hands behind his back, to the dais up front. The boys from the camp appear in his wake, each carrying a chair that they place beside our tables. The doctor plugs in the microphone at the back of the dais, then gives it a tap to call the room to order. “Pete Jennings,” he calls in his ringing voice. “Has your girl finished her dinner?”
Pete stands slowly and glances my way. “She has, Dr. Burns.”
“Excellent!” the doctor exclaims. “Bring her forward along with your tools.”
I tense as I stand, the skin prickling behind my neck. The doctor continues to address the entire room. “This boy performs in ways that outstrips some of our best full-time trainers; hence I have asked him to stay on as part of our staff. I thought it might benefit the rest of you boys to observe his techniques. Peter,” the doctor gestures to the table being wheeled onto the dais. “Do you have everything you need for a demonstration of your skills?”
Peter frowns at me as I step to his side, then turning his body in such a way as to hide his right hand, he passes me the little pill to help me relax. I turn away, gulping it down quickly as I climb shakily onto the table. He gestures me onto my back, then nods toward the doctor.
“What now, Sir?”
The doctor seats himself in front of our tables. “Pretend we’re not here. Consider this another session. Business as usual.”
I close my eyes and will myself to sleep. Pete’s hands are on my breasts, kneading them firmly. He pauses as he works, leaning over to finger my clit.
I breathe deeply, a wave of fatigue creeping down my limbs. Pete takes his time with my breasts, his fingers digging through the tissue to find my muscles.
“Why do that?” One boy calls from the left side of the room.
When Pete fails to respond, the doctor speaks for him. “It gets her juices flowing. You should be doing this, too—all of you. A lot of men still get off on the breasts. Better to have our girls ready for whatever comes.”
I float with the effects of the drug, my legs raising up as Pete slides them into the stirrups. He lifts me to the point that I feel a breeze between my buttocks and the cushion I am on. The design of this table is alien to me, appearing to have been created for this purpose. It has a light that Pete switches on to shine between my legs, fully illuminating my groin.
He loosens my belt deftly and slides out the dripping dildo, setting it aside on the bench beside the table. His fingers glide up inside me, two and then three, turning slowly as he applies a slight pressure. He takes his time, bending low to explore my interior and gaping me as he has done before. He adds lube to his hand, then twists in effortlessly, his elbow turning this way and that as he expands my interior. I let my head droop to the side, feeling the drool running down my cheek. The fisting continues for what seems like forever. Pete glides slowly in and out, focusing fully on his objective. His fingers form a fist at my core, his knuckles rubbing against my cervix. Then he draws out his hand with a squelching sound, his fingers glistening.
“If she was a year older, he could double it now,” the doctor says. “Have any of you boys gotten to that part in your books?”
A few raise their hands. Smiling, Peter glances at his fellow campers hurrying to gather around the table. “She’s not fighting you at all,” one observes, staring down. A boy moves next to Pete, his fingers reaching in to spread my folds back, making the entry and exit of Pete’s hand more visible in the light. A few boys trade places with Pete, their hands penetrating me as Pete’s had done, so smoothly I barely notice. I am aware of hands holding my buttocks, lifting my pelvis even higher. Pete’s arm is in me again, the elbow rising and falling, the wet sounds filling my ears.
“She’s a good girl,” Pete said. He is rotating his fisting hand carefully, massaging my sore interior.
***
That night I sleep without the dildo. It is Pete’s idea, since I worked so hard today. I watch a girl braid Breanne’s hair as sleep eludes me. The girls are the rebels in our group, but tonight they seem subdued, as if Diane’s threat of the torture
barn still lingered in their heads. Horror stories abounded of the torture barn. No death was easy there.
“If we’re dead, we can’t fight back,” I hear one of the girls say.
“We can’t resist them,” whispers the other. “Christianity has taken this country completely. It’s worse than Afghanistan now.”
“I don’t know about that,” Breanne says. “They’re probably just as bad. They don’t have red meat, either, right? And real men can’t live without it. Show me a man who’s vegan and I will bet you my last penny he’s gay.”
Pete eats meat, I think as I drift off, dreaming obscurely of men wearing dresses and swimming in the tank with mermaid tails.
***
The new day brings a blast of chilled air onto my face as I jerk awake. The barn doors are open, the bell ringing us girls to breakfast. I stop absently for my shot as I leave the barn, then trot naked, the third in a long line of sleepy nude bodies. The boys and men pause grinning to watch us, and I avoid their eyes as a proper girl should.
Our breakfast is oatmeal, with raisins and honey. Once again it is the best oats money could buy—seeded organic oats with fresh moist raisins. We top this with cold milk and drink it down with mushroom coffee. Dessert is an orange, thin skinned and bursting with juice.
***
I sink into the water of the tank and breast-stroke to the other side. Watching me, Pete frowns. “What have I said about shaking loose first?” He crouches beside the pool and I swim to a stop below him. “Your muscles support your breasts,” he said. “But they are separate. To be a swimmer your breasts must move freely with the water. They cannot be tethered to your muscles. Now go on; assume the position.”
I nod and reach downward with my arms, my legs beneath me as I pretend to crawl on my hands and knees. I hold my arms away from my body and jerk my knees forward and back, the motion of the water catching my breasts, dragging them to and fro. I double my speed until my breasts are flopping back and forth. Then I change my movement, scissor kicking my legs to make my flesh jerk upward and down. Pete is nodding above me.
“It’s good practice letting them hang. This is the position the milkers take. The breasts dangle from your ribcage, the weight of the milk drawn away from the rest of your body. Used to be a girl could produce twenty-five ounces to thirty ounces daily. That was three years ago. Now most of our women pump out fifty ounces per day, with some coming close to a half gallon. The eventual goal is a whole gallon. A carton’s worth per woman. And who knows? With drugs they might pull it off.”
I flip onto my back and swim where Pete can see, the tissue over my ribcage bobbing easily in the water—rippling with the waves. I turn back, pivoting toward Pete.
I start when I find him treading water beside me in his loose red swim trunks. “All girls become milkers eventually. You need to get used to it.” He turns me in the water, then grasps my nearest breast and pulls it downward, squeezing it hard. “Being handled by men, I mean. Once you are a swimmer, you’ll be given the Somatotropin to help your breasts grow. Milkers get huge, you know, which is why they hang from slings. They cannot walk anymore. Or at least not far. Which is why we need to make your muscles stronger for all the weight you’ll support one day. Here,” he says, and hands me over a pool noodle. Seeing my confusion, he gestures. “Tuck it under your arms so it supports you from behind. I’m going to try something new before you swim.”
Mystified, I obey, and Pete pushes at me until my head bumps the wall. “Hold onto the ladder. I don’t want you drifting.”
I grip the rungs, and lay back. My breasts float and point skyward, jiggling under the sun. Pete turns my body, gripping the edge of the pool with one hand—then twists his other into the softness between my legs.
I tense at the coolness of the water entering me. Pete works his hand inside me, the lube making a patch of oil on the water under his chin. “Spread your legs wide. I can’t do it for you.”
I obey as best as I can. The arm pushes in past the wrist, and turns, and I shiver at the water that is sucked in with it, a chillness he pushes deeper before drawing his hand out. He catches one of my legs and slings it over his shoulder. Then he fists me steadily, the water entering me again. “A good washing after yesterday,” he says with a grin. “Does this feel good?”
“Yes,” I gasp, eyeing the white haze forming about me, my fluids snaking around us both.
“I thought it would ease some of the burning. All that work yesterday.”
I recline as far as I can, my one leg bobbing in the tank’s current. With every stroke, Pete angles his wrist deliberately to invite more water in, the coolness filling my depths along with his hand, easing the heat I didn’t realize I had.”
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete croons as he works. “I’m giving you the rest of today off after your swim. Keep the dildo inside you if you can. Even when you’re not in bed and walking around. We need to keep your body open until the men want it —teach it to be accessible at all times, like I’ve said. Most men want to fist, but rarely want to do the work. Do you remember what is most important?”
I nod. “Pleasing the man.”
“Or men,” Pete corrects me. “Sometimes there’ll be men. No matter what they do, or how roughly they do it, you need to always look for ways to please—however they want you to.”
“What if they want to kill me?”
There is a strained pause. Pete stops his hand, his knuckles gently massaging my cervix. “That, too,” he says finally. “A woman with uses is a woman fulfilled. If they kill you for their pleasure, then your life has not been wasted. You’ll be processed into meat and you’ll serve a second purpose—to fill their bellies. Not many women get to have multiple ways to find meaning for their life. That’s why the girls who go up the hill are the luckiest of all.”
I gape at him. “But they’re tortured!”
He sighs, and his hand resumes its work. “It’s just foreplay, Dani. Just a different kind. Those women pleasure the men first, and then feed them. Compare that to an ugly girl who gets carted off from her home, never to be seen again. She serves one purpose only. Just one. Do you think she’ll be remembered for that? No. But you will, and so will the girls on the hill. You represent a pleasant memory for a man. Or perhaps for many men. Isn’t that lucky?”
I nod, genuinely believing it after he puts it that way. But Pete is not finished. He wrinkles his brow, as if trying to remember words he had read. “God created men,” he recites slowly. “We are his creations, and in following our creator’s example, we made women from our rib. You are created from men. We are your gods. Don’t you want to please us?”
I raise my leg from his shoulder in response and cock it high over my chest. Pete, grinning approvingly, turns slightly to drive in his fist.
“So . . . it’s a good thing to go up the hill?”
Pete pats my hip. “All women die young,” he says gently. “Seems to me the more useful the death, the better. The men in that club aren’t so bad. They simply have different tastes than other men. I’ve heard it said that their methods are creative, but for the woman there is always a lot of pain. I think you should try to be like your sister. In a year or two your breasts will be strong and big. You will bring lots of pleasure to the men who visit us here. It’s a good club. Even when you enter your last phase and become a milker—you’ll see. I hear they even have movie nights for the dairy girls.
Useful. The word echoes in my ears as I stare beyond the buildings.
I go the rest of the day with the dildo inside me. I have the belt around my waist to hold it in, and I have to be careful when I sit on the bench for dinner. I can feel my fluids leaking onto the seat—a trickle I try discreetly to wipe with my hands.
***
The next day I wake early and tiptoe out to greet the sun. The road into the foothills has mist covering its base. During the night I had roused to the familiar sound of the old truck’s engine. A girl had been taken up to the barn in the hills. All night
I had stayed awake listening for sounds of screaming. But this death had been a silent one.
I ask Pete about it during my swim. He sits on a chair working on his computer. He is a junior in High School, and though he is at camp, he still has several projects he needs to finish before the fall quarter begins.
“Oh, did they?” Pete glances at the forest behind our heads. “I didn’t hear it. But your barn is closer to the road than our cabins.
“Did they give her something?” I asked. “Like you give me?”
Pete shakes his head. His blue eyes are fierce as he glares at his computer. “Drugs taint the meat, so no they wouldn’t. They just haven’t . . . done her yet. They might be collecting several girls for something. They do that, you know. Work on more than one per night. If it’s a weekend thing they usually have a barbeque after. They do if it’s sunny, that is.”
I lick my lips, punching the water rapidly with both fists. Pete glances down at my jiggling breasts and grins. “Does this really make them grow?” I ask, wanting to change the subject.
Pete laughs. “Nah. I just read a lot so I can sound smarter than I am, and some of this stuff I make up as I go. But it does make sense. Weight lifting makes muscles bigger. Whether or not it makes your tits grow, who knows? But I do know they’ll end up huge eventually. Your owners will see to it in their quest for more milk. I’m surprised you’re not getting the shots yet.”
I nod, and hearing the chime of the clock go off, climb shakily up the ladder. I stand beside Pete, water sluicing down my legs. He gestures approvingly at the dildo still strapped inside my body. “Good girl, Dani. Way to take the initiative.”
“You said I needed to open easily.”
He stands and sets down his laptop. Taking me by the shoulders, he stares into my face. “You really mean it, don’t you? You do want to please.”
Tears burn in my eyes. “More than anything. I want to do what’s right,” I manage. “I thought God created women, too. That’s what my mother said. But—” He was emphatically shaking his head. “I know better now, Pete. And I’m sorry if I ever angered you or did anything disrespectful.”
“Hush now; you’re fine.” He smiles at me, genuine affection on his handsome face. “Come, let’s get you on your table.”
I follow him into the grooming room with its black and white checked floor and big basin sink. There are six tables in a row. What had once been chiropractic tables had been modified so a girl could lay face-down on her belly with her breasts poking through. I settle myself, hearing the squirt of oil from a bottle beneath me. Pete massages the liquid onto my cooled skin. My breasts follow his touch like magnets, the nipples clinging to his hands as if begging for more. He kneads deeply for a time and pulls, sliding the nipples between his fingers. “I do think you’re bigger. Not as big as your sister yet, but there’s definitely some heft here.” He cradles each breast—testing their weight. “How old are you?”
I think about my birthday. “What month is it?” I ask.
“It’s August,” he said. “August third.”
“My birthday was July 31st,” I tell him. “I’m fifteen now.”
“Fifteen. So, we’re now just a year apart in our ages.” He reaches up over the table and presses my back hard against the mat. “Strain down to me,” he commands. “Fill my hands.”
I obey, turning my head to press my cheek into the bed. He grasps each breast one at a time between his hands and tugs downward, the contours of his palms grinding into my tissue. Then he presses up through the flesh, his fingers massaging my muscles.
“I do get some kind of shots,” I tell him finally. “They’re just vitamins though. That’s what they tell us in the barn. Do you think—”
“No, that’s either the Somatotropin for humans I told you about, or something like it.” His heavy breathing pauses beneath me, his knuckles grinding into my breast. “I’m glad they’ve started you on it early. You’ll get big very soon. Bigger than your sister, probably. You should see the ones in the milk barn. They’re actually kind of ugly,” he muses, “by the time they get so big. The slings keep the girls from having to see how bloated they are. And their nipples are as fat as this or bigger!” He brandishes his thumb. “All purple and swollen. As long as my thumb, too!”
Sighing, I close my eyes. The knuckles are mashing into my tissue, my own nipples growing sensitive and hard. I feel the fluid welling again around the dildo. It dribbles onto the table, dripping to Pete’s head.
“God, you’re wet! Here.” Rising to his feet, he reaches around my waist to release the dildo. It jettisons out with a rush of warmth to land with a thump on the floor. “Nice!” Pete exclaims. “See Dani, this is exactly what the men want to see. A female dripping and ready for work, begging to be opened inside. Here.”
He raises the table to his waist. Then standing beside me, slides one whole hand in past his wrist. “Oh!” he exclaims. “Look at you!” Delighted, he moves between my legs, cocking my knees up until my toes touch my rump. With gusto he fists hard into my depths. Then grinning, he shows me his hand, the pale liquid dripping. “Should we try to double fist?” he asks as he resumes. “You’re fifteen now. I bet you’re ready. You’re certainly wet enough.”
I draw a deep breath, eyeing his hands. “If you think I can.”
“Absolutely.” He reaches into his pocket, then hands me a pill. I quickly shake my head.
“I want to feel it as much as I can,” I told him. “I like how it feels. Please, I’ll relax.”
He studies me briefly, then again takes position. I feel his hand gliding in deep, then slowly withdraw as more fingers hug his wrist. “Dani, I want you to think about opening yourself,” he says. He enters cautiously, the new fingers forming into the palm of his fist, sliding gradually in as he twists. The skin around the entrance to my cunt springs tight, painful to the point of tearing. I feel his every movement, each tiny adjustment making me hiss. “Easy,” he urges.
I breathe deeply as I fight to relax, imagining the mouth of my opening yawning wide to meet him. I feel a sudden stabbing pain just inside my vagina, and then another on the opposite side. I have the sensation of being poked three more times around my entrance, but there is numbness now. “Just a little novocaine,” Pete is saying. “There, that should help”
I feel the twisting continue, the pressure deeper now, as if the tightness at my threshold has ceased to exist. The hardness of his hands is rotating slowly, sinking down into my core. There is a sucking resistance as he pulls his hands outward, and I gasp in pain. Then I feel a pricking deep inside, and spot one of his hands between my legs. He is holding a syringe with a very long needle—guiding it carefully in. Another prick I barely feel, followed by another further in. “I know we’re cheating,” he says. “But I want this done right.”
Once again his hands penetrate my body, the walls of my numbed flesh yielding. He groans in delight, his entwined hands twisting hard and fast to loosen me up. “Let’s get you soft while the novocaine lasts,” he mutters. “I didn’t give you very much.” His body rocks as he fists; he is grunting softly in his throat.
“You’re doing so good,” he says, and before I can react, he plunges again, twisting eagerly to reach my cervix. Then he is out, and back in, his hands glistening. He pauses to turn me onto my side. “Can you hold your left foot over your head?”
I obey, holding my leg as far forward and up as I can. He cocks back my right leg with his knee, then drives into me steadily, his two hands as one gliding effortlessly in and out. Fluids are trickling down my right thigh as I writhe on the table. I am starting to feel it, the wide-open stretch and the massage deep within. He pulls out as my fluids gush, then wipes his face with his arm briefly before resuming his work. With my hypersensitive skin it feels incredible, every nerve on fire as his hands punch deep. The sound of my wetness is loud in the grooming room. The world is spinning around me. And still the pounding continues, the sliding of my body up and down on the table.
I pass out at some point, yet dimly I am aware of Pete turning me onto my back, raising my knees to secure them to the rings above the bed. My legs are opened and tied, so widely spread I can feel the tendons at my groin stretching. His two hands enter me again, alternating one and then the other, the hands inside no longer entwined, one sliding in as the other glides out. It goes on like that for what seems like hours, but then, abruptly, it stops. I feel Pete’s hands stretching the entrance of my pussy, pausing just inside and pulling me apart.
“What are you doing?” I mumble.
“I’m gaping you,” he tells me. “Something else men like to do. To see inside after they work. I can see very clearly inside you, Dani. You’ve done very well today.”
I feel my face flame hot. “Do I have to be a milker?”
He pats my thigh, then opens me wider as he bends for a long look. “Don’t be embarrassed now. Pleasing the man, remember?”
I nod, breathing deeply.
“Dani, milkers live two years longer at least. Don’t you want that? You’ll get to have a baby, too. If you’re really lucky, it’ll be a boy!”
“But I won’t get to raise him. They’ll take him away.”
“Girls cannot be trusted with such important work,” he agrees. “The church raises babies for you now. Besides, you’ll be too busy providing milk. For him, and everyone else. Girl’s milk goes into everything, you know. You drank some this morning.”
“I don’t want purple nipples,” I pout. I glare at the ceiling, feeling Pete’s hands deep within me, the entwined fingers holding still, as if feeling my body’s pulse.
“You won’t see them,” he says. “The breasts hang out of your sight, with bracers to support the weight. You forget they’re there after a while, or so I’ve been told by a reliable source. But think of it, Dani. All the healthiest food you can possibly eat. And movies! You get to watch movies!”
I close my eyes. The hands are turning within me, pressing me out. “If I don’t become a milker,” I venture to say. “What then?”
He sighs and the hands stop. “Well,” he says slowly, “if it turns out you can’t have a baby, you’d come to the end of your journey, wouldn’t you? They’d either take you up the hill to entertain those men, or you’d go to the processing plant, which is much more likely. I haven’t seen how it’s done, but I’ve heard there’s some kind of machine that does it really quick. You wouldn’t even feel it.”
I lick my lips. His hands are moving again, gliding slowly in and out. I try to relax despite my raised hips and widely spread legs. He is fisting me with his hands entwined, pumping me vigorously with loud squelching sounds. I am drifting again, my feet going numb from the straps under my knees. I see two men enter the grooming room and stop to watch Pete work. They are talking in low murmurs, their voices appreciative—praising his efforts. One shines a light in when Pete stops to gape me, the two faces rapt as they peer between my legs. My guts squirm as the men take their time, scrutinizing my interior and taking pictures as they talk to Pete.
“Have you done anal yet?” The taller man asks.
“Yeh,” his companion says, leaning down so I see his face. “First, why not tell her everything, boy? We work at the plant, little Miss. Wanna hear how it’ll go down? A knock on the side of your head to stun you first, see?” He taps his temple. “Then we’ll pop you into the D, D and D device. As in decapitate, dismember, and disembowel. All done by one machine. Thwack, thwack, thwack it goes, and It’s very quick, as your coach boy says. Then someone like old Jake here will get to wash out your torso and cut it in half, then a quick acid dip to loosen breast tissue and skin. And then what, Jake? Scraping, the stamp on the rump, and then the freezer?”
Jake’s mouth twitched. “Something like that. But it’s one big chunk, not three. The head and limbs come off simultaneously.” He stares at Pete. “I hear you’re talented, boy. I want to see your hand up her ass.”
“Not yet,” says Pete tightly. “One new thing at a time. I’ve been vagina fisting her for two straight hours and my hands are tired. I had to numb her up to get two inside. I’ve had enough for one day.”
“Then there was the time the machine wasn’t calibrated right,” the shorter man says. He leers at me, waggling his eyebrows. “Cut her head cleanly in half—it was something to see, I’ll tell you.”
“We’ll come back tomorrow to watch,” the man called Jake says. “We’re not allowed to work on these girls. We only ever see them in pieces.”
Pete clears his throat. “It’s a date. Though I warn you gentlemen, I doubt I’ll get my hand in. She’s never done anal before.”
The two men start for the door. “Oh, you’ll get it in,” the shorter man calls. “We won’t leave tomorrow so easily as today.”
I lay still as the door clicks shut. The cold air wafts between my legs, my fluids chilling my naked skin. Pete is squirting something soothing inside me, using one hand to push it deep. He wipes my exterior with a warm washcloth, clicking his tongue as he releases my legs. “What did I say is most important,” he asks.
I try to swallow. “Pleasing the men.”
He takes my hand and helps me sit up. “Exactly, Dani. Pleasing men. Those men in particular are very dangerous. There’s nothing I can do; as men they have the right to watch. So, we need to get you ready for tomorrow. Do you know what anal is?”
I draw a quick shaky breath. “A kind of fisting?”
“Yes.” Pete sets a pillow on the table, then gestures me onto my stomach. He raises my hips from behind, moving the pillow until it elevates my pelvis. “Only from the back. From here.” He taps my rosebud, as my mother once called it, the one private place I still have. “This is another thing a lot of men like. In fact . . .” Pete slathers on a thick lubricant, using one finger to poke some in. “Men like to see both holes fisted at once. A girl being fully utilized. If they could, they’d stick their penises in your mouth, too. But that kind of thing’s not allowed at this club.”
I accept the drug Pete gives me. Laying on my stomach, I wait as Pete stands beside me. Gradually I feel the weight of my head compressing my cheek on the table. I am drawing deep breaths, sinking rapidly into slumber. Vaguely I am aware of pain as my anus stretches, feeling oddly embarrassed like I’m going to the bathroom. I feel a hard object at first, something small graduating to big, making a pumping noise beside my head. The object is turning within me, straining my anus at different angles. Then it is gone and I feel Pete’s fingers.
Motionless, I try to sleep, relaxing my body as much as I can. The fingers twist slowly in and out. Then there is the object again, with more pumping sounds and the pain of stretching. Now it is Pete’s whole hand working its way in. Fingers are gaping me from behind, then the hand Is pushing inward, slimy with lube. Pete is inside me now, his hand a firm pressure as my tissues guide his way. He leans into me as he turns his arm. I feel the ball of his fist pressing my innards. His other hand enters my vagina, and begins to fist very gently. Groggily I splay my legs, lifting one from behind to give him room.
“You still in here?” A boy asked from the doorway. “It’s past dinner time, you know. I saved you a hot dog.”
Pete pauses in his work, breathing hard. “Trent. Can you help me with something?”
“Sure!” The larger boy hurries to the table. I am aware but not aware, drool soaking the table under my cheek.
“We have a problem. You can’t tell anyone, promise?”
“Promise!” Trent exclaims. “What do you want me to do?”
I blink, feeling the hand in my rectum slowly draw out. “Have you done anal?” Pete asks.
“Not yet.”
“Let me see your hand.” Another pause. “Good, we’re about the same size. Now cover your arm with lube to the elbow. Ease it in, like you saw me doing. Don’t force it. Let her body tell you what to do.”
“Oh God!” Trent groaned, as I feel the hand sliding in. “How far does it go?”
“You’ll feel a soft resistance; once you do, explore around a bit. Go in as deep as you can.”
“So what’s the problem?” Trent leans against my buttocks. His fingers are open inside, stroking my interior as he feels his way.
“Two men are coming tomorrow and they want to see anal on her. I figured it would be better to practice first. Lift her leg with your free hand. Pull the foot behind you and up.”
I feel Pete’s hands at the mouth of my cunt again, the two hands twisting themselves in. The skin is tight—painful to the point of tearing. “Easy,” Pete whispers to me. “Dani, relax!”
I try to sleep, to let the drug carry me back down. Three hands are inside me now, moving and twisting within.
“Three!” Trent exclaimed. “Wait, let me get my phone.” There is a pause as the larger boy makes his video. “Look at this! We’re at camp and he’s double fisting?”
Pete is pumping steadily now, the two hands entering my drugged body easily as I come and go from awareness. This lasts for some time, the double fisting below Trent’s deeply imbedded hand.
“Do you have a light?” Pete asked abruptly. “Oh good. Dani, we’re going to try this again.”
I nodded groggily as the arms inside me slowly retreat.
“Gonna gape?” Trent asked.
“Absolutely. Here, if I stretch the sides, can you get a few fingers in to press out the bottom? Just . . . that’s it. Straight down—firmly. Now hold.”
There was a click, followed by sounds of amazement. “That’s great! I’ve never seen that before.”
“That’s her cervix.” I hear a few more clicks, and then the fingers release. “I want copies of those,” Pete says.
“You got it. Ready for your hotdog? I put it in foil so it should still be warm.”
I am laying where the boys leave me, the two of them sitting on a bench as Pete eats. My stomach twists as I think of the ingredients.
“These are actually better for you than the old pork variety,” Trent is saying. “At least with girl meat there’s nothing disgusted added. Besides, pigs were smart. It was pretty terrible that we killed them for food.”
“Nope, just girl.” Pete makes a face as he stares at his food. “This makes us cannibals, you know?”
Trent shrugs his broad shoulders and grins at me. “If it was made out of men, then maybe that’d be true. But what’s wrong with cannibalism? Pretty sure there’s a verse in the bible that condones eating your children. Besides,” He gives me a wink. “Don’t forget what women are for. To be our help-meets. Get it? Help MEATS?”
Pete rolls his eyes. “You ok there, Dani? Want some food?”
“Sure she does.” Trent approaches my table. “Here, let’s clean you up first.”
I submit as the larger boy washes between my legs with the now soiled cloth. “There.” He helps me sit up, and I shakily climb off the table. “Hungry?”
I glance dubiously at the bag on the bench and nod.
“Good, because I brought something from the kitchen for you. They were very clear on the matter that this is for you.” He lifts out a cardboard box and hands it to me. Opening it, I find a large serving of wild rice, broccoli and buttered pinto beans. I stare at the yellow grease congealing beneath the veggies, visualizing the girls hanging from slings in the dairy.
“Thank you,” I say, and accept the wooden spoon he hands over.
“Besides,” Trent continues to Pete. “We were all going to die from overpopulation. This way only half of us live beyond twenty-two. And the other half . . .” He pats my arm. “We have all the food we need for a very long time. You know they had us eating cockroaches before the pandemic. Alternative foods—it’s not like it’s a new concept.”
The rice and beans are good, despite the fact they are now at room temperature. I clean out the box, and even eat the biscuit Peter hands to me. I hesitate at the milk carton and straw Pete passes to me next, eyeing the image of a cow on the front. It is whole milk, and I know very well that it does not come from cows.
“Go on,” laughs Pete. “You’ve had it before. What’s the difference?”
I take a sip and savor the sweetness on my tongue and the rich creamy texture.
“This is actually better for us by far,” Trent is saying. “Cow’s milk was meant for baby cows, not humans. This is one hundred percent for us!”
Drinking deeply, I empty the carton as both boys watch.
“Like it?” Trent inquires.
“Um, yes, actually.” I am staring at the carton. Ingredients: Pasteurized Girl Milk. Girl, I think to myself. Because none of us get to be women anymore.
***
I follow Pete to my barn just as the lights are about to go off. “Get in bed,” the head girl commands with a glower at Pete.
Pete turns me where I stand. “Keep both dildos in,” he says in a firm voice. “The one in the back comes out only if you have to go, understand? You have a very big day tomorrow. Get some rest.”
I squirm uncomfortably and nod. Climbing into my bunk I finally find a comfortable position on my left side. The lights go out, leaving me sore and alone in the darkness. The dildo in my vagina is twice as large as the first, and it almost feels like the two chunks of latex are touching each other. With the one in my rectum, I feel constantly like I have to go. It is only when my stomach cramps that I run to the toilet.
“Where were you at dinner?” Helen’s voice floats up from below as I return to my bunk.
“Getting stuffed,” I snap, and screw my eyes shut.
***
When morning comes I find I can’t eat, and must choke my oatmeal down under the head girl’s stern eyes. The milk for our oatmeal is from hemp hearts, I realize, recognizing its frothy texture and nutty taste. I leave for the gym after breakfast, but find Pete stepping in my path cutting me off.
“No, he says sternly. “Today is about making you ready for those men from the plant tonight. And I am betting there will be more than just the two. Come on.”
I trot naked at his heels, bypassing the tank and the gym and going at once into the grooming barn. He gestures me to the table and onto my stomach. I comply, and tense as he removes both my dildos. “Very good,” he says approvingly. “We’re not going to fist right now, because I know you’re very sore. But a few things.”
He inserts a large needleless syringe into my vagina and I feel a coolness flooding my body. “This will help you feel better,” he tells me. “It will keep you numb for the next fifteen hours. Trust me, you will not be hurting tonight.”
I heave a sigh of relief as he repeats the process with my anus, inserting the fluid deep into my rectum. I am smiling as I lay there, oblivious to the stretches Pete is putting me through. He starts with several bottles, each progressively larger than the first, though for the life of me I can’t exactly say which orifice each bottle is for.
We work for about an hour, with me lying still and Pete standing beside me, both of us waiting for my body to adjust.
“You’ll do just fine tonight,” he tells me. “These men just want something different, that’s all. They get tired of only seeing the dark side of our new society. They want to enjoy some of the benefits. I can understand that.”
“Somebody has to do what they do,” I hear myself mutter.
He looks at me sharply. “That’s exactly right, Dani. These men do the dirty work to keep the rest of us from going extinct, including you girls. Men cannot survive without these resources you provide us. It’s a hard fact, and one we must live with.”
“Do you think . . .” I hesitate. “Your God is punishing you for letting women be equals?”
Pete taps his fingers on my head. “Could be,” he muses. “I never thought of that, but maybe so. If we had used you from the start the way God intended . . .” his voice trailed off. “Could be . . .”
He moves in behind me and slides out the bottles. I am shaky as I stand, my entire pelvis numbed from my belly button down.
“Ready for a swim?” he asks, eyeing me.
“I think so,” I tell him. I am eager to get to the tank—to swim off my anxiety and fear. The expressions on the faces of those men last night—like they were inspecting raw meat.
***
My stomach gurgles loudly in the grooming room as we wait. I sit on the table, my legs swinging back and forth over the side. The table with the light has been brought from the clubhouse, complete with its “hi-lo” stirrups and bright adjustable lamp. Trent stands to the side with his arms crossed. Pete has asked him to assist, and the larger boy agreed.
“You’re still a bit numbed now, but you’ll be hurting tomorrow,” Pete tells me quietly. “Please go along, and trust me. These are dangerous men. If they want to kill you for their pleasure, they can. They can even ask me to do it, and I’d have no choice. You are nothing but meat to them. That’s what they see all day long—that’s how they have to be to survive their jobs. If they see you as human . . .” He fidgets uncomfortably, running his hand through his hair. “Just know . . . whatever I do tonight—I’m trying to save your life."
“And act like you enjoy it!” Trent put in.
“But I do,” I say, gazing dazedly at his face.
The men from the plant are arriving in their cars. I can’t see them because the parking lot is to the back of the building. But I can hear the gravel crunch under the wheels, and then the hurried footsteps. Three men enter and jerk to a stop, surprised to find us waiting. The man I know as Jake motions his friends to gather the chairs stacked high in a dusty corner, placing them in a semicircle behind the table’s bright light.
“Are any more coming?” Pete asks. His hands are folded across his chest. Stupidly, I nod, the double dose of pills in my system are kicking in.
Jake smirks as he cracks a beer. “Two more. Larry, the fellow you met last night, is one.”
As the tall man speaks, the new arrivals appear in the doorway. Both are wearing work clothes from the plant, their white bloodstained shirts untucked. I am staring at the floor as the men join their friends.
Trent catches my shoulders. He pulls me back, settling my head on a pillow. Pete raises my thighs, lifting my buttocks off the table as Trent stuffs pillows beneath my hips. My feet are placed in the stirrups and tied, then with mechanical clicks my legs are spread wide, a clamp on each side immobilizing my knees. A rubber device the length and width of a ruler is placed vertically between my labia folds. Pete bends it to the shape of my pelvis, and then turns a knob at its base. The device separates down the middle, and as the two halves widen, the folds of my girlhood are stretched apart and flattened, held in place against my body and out of the way.
I close my eyes as the mouth of my cunt is revealed for all to see. Though I am still
partially numb from my navel down, still I can feel the anticipating pulse of my tissue under the light. The men lean forward, and one of them points. “My God, she’s wet!”
Pete smiles and steps in close. “Dani’s always ready,” he says. “Easy to open and obedient.” He tosses a pillow on the floor and kneels down. Sliding in a few fingers, he stirs my juices slowly as wet sounds fill my ears. He widens his circles, his fingers gliding over the spade shaped contours of my vagina to coat my girlhood, drawing the moisture down to my anus and back up. “Best lube on the planet,” he tells his observers. Slowly then, he inserts his whole hand, twisting slightly as he pushes in.
“Would you look at that,” a man exclaims. “No resistance whatsoever!”
“I told you she’s easy.” Pete smiles, fisting gently in and out, his action steady and smooth. He adjusts the light so the men can see, fisting casually, languidly, his free hand catching my fluid welling to the surface and spreading it around his wrist. The wet kissing sounds of my tissue yielding to his strokes is pleasant and relaxing to hear. I turn my head, smiling as he works. I feel disembodied, as if I’m levitating from the table as I stare blankly up. Pete pauses to lube both his hands, and I draw a deep breath, exhaling as I feel him twisting two-handed into my exposed and vulnerable cunt.
He slides in with a firm push, the mouth of my pussy hugging his wrists. His body rocks forward and back slowly as he pumps me deep. I moan as I feel his hands separating within me. In this position he draws his hands up, pressing my pussy apart as he halfway exits, then holding his hands static, pushes back in. He turns his hands, his knuckles rubbing my cervix as once more he unlocks his fingers and pulls. “Do you see what I’m doing?” Pete asks his rapt audience. “By loosening up my hands or even pushing in opposite directions, I can expand her as I work.”
I take deep breaths as Pete sinks widely back down. With every stroke he separates more, pushing hard against my interior. His hands break the surface and holds me stretched, his half-immersed fingers rotating slowly. “And now I can do this,” he says.”
Embracing his fist with his other hand, he plunges in hard and snaps out. I am grunting along with his strokes, my thighs trembling above my immobilized knees. Pete is turning his hands as he thrusts, twisting more of my juices to the surface. I watch the clock, feeling dizzy as the pounding draws out, the sound of flesh slapping flesh as he connects and sinks down. Ten minutes, and then twenty, unendingly he thrusts. I feel cool air inside my cunt, my pussy staying open as he exits—too relaxed and stretched to spring back. The fisting continues as the men look on, with some of them leaping forward—eager for a glimpse as Pete stops and gapes me, my vagina yawning for the men to see. He fists me again with even more vigor, the men gathering at his back.
“Won’t this destroy her?” one asks as Pete works.
Pete laughs. “Naw, girls are made for this. Why do you think she was wet before I started? She knew it was coming and her body was preparing itself. She hungers for this. It’s a well-known fact; the female body yearns to be opened wide. To be prepared for motherhood.”
The man looked down at Pete. “You sure know a lot of things.”
“He reads,” says Trent with a chuckle. “As in all the time! Mr. Bookworm here.”
“I also talk to my girl.” Pete nods at me. “Ask her yourself. Dani, do you enjoy being fisted?”
The men wheel toward me, the ones still seated tilting to see my face. I moan and lick my lips, trying to think beyond the pounding.
“She’s still too drugged,” Trent says. “I don’t think—”
Pete cuts him off. “Dani,” he repeats loudly over my grunts. “Do you want these hands inside you?”
I fight to focus on his face. “I . . . “
“Yes?” Pete urges.
“Yes!” I gasp. “Yes, I want . . . yes, please!”
“There you have it.” Pete parts his hands again as he works, the airy noises from my cunt filling the little room. Again he gapes me, holding me open for the men to see.
“Can you try fisting one handed while your friend does that?” The man who was Jake’s partner askes. “So we can see your hand inside?”
Pete brightens at this idea and nods to Trent. The larger boy reaches past Pete with both hands, his fingers gripping the bony top of my vagina for leverage while he stretches my lower wall down. Pete adds fingers to press back one side as his fist passes into my gaping cunt. Slowly he fists, his hand and wrist more visible now as it penetrates my body.
“Okay, now do behind,” Jake says, licking his lips. “I assume you prepared her for that ahead of time, too?”
“You men work hard; we wanted to give you a good show,” Trent replies. He is grinning as he hurries to flip me onto my side. My leg is lifted, held aloft by the rings above the bed. I am scooted down until the lower half of my buttocks extends over the table. My right foot drifts limply to the floor before Trent scoops it up, pushing my knee forward against my chest and securing it with straps to my body.
Trent smears lube on his arms while Pete adjusts the light. “Do you want me to start her for you?” he asks, and Trent shakes his head.
“No, I got this. It’s pretty easy once you get in.”
Pete moves up beside me, catching my closest breast and kneading it hard. I feel Trent probing my anus with his fingers, slipping in fingers one by one. Slowly the hand works itself in, the fingers clamped into a cone shape. I feel the soft give as Trent slides into my rectum all at once, the tissue yielding as he ventures inward. “Nice,” Pete croons gently. “You’re a very good girl, Dani. Open wider for him, will you?”
I sigh as the hand sinks into the deepest well at the core of my being. Trent leans his body forward, his knuckles rotating back and forth. Ever so slowly he withdraws his arm, then with a firm solid pressure, thrusts in to his elbow.
I lay very still. I had never experienced just the anal by itself. The strokes are long and easy within my half-numbed body, the hand rising shallow toward my anus, then plunging back deep. The gas escaping from around his wrist makes my face burn hot. “Remember what matters,” Pete whispers in my ear. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.”
He moves to crouch beside Trent. The larger boy is standing, using the weight of his body to pump in and out. Pete stirs the fluids of my cunt with his fingers, playing at the edges of my opening, using the lamp to explore it out. He expands it wide with two fingers from each hand, then inserts three as far as he can, reaching in and drawing out. He moistens the pink interior of my opened folds with my juices, then dives back in with four fingers now, turning them slowly within my opening. He stretches the lower wall of my pussy, then plunges deep with his free hand, fisting hard and fast alongside Trent. I am groaning now despite myself, the two hands filling my body. Then Pete clamps his free hand around his wrist, sliding in to my half-numbed cunt with just the slightest pause of resistance. The men are around us now, some taking pictures with their phones. The three hands plunge and retreat, dive in and pull out, my body rocking in time with the rhythm of their thrus
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book · One on One · The Magic Glade
By
Nicholas Wolf
Angela
It was still only 9 o’clock‚ but already the temperature in the cottage was becoming unbearable. The windows were flung wide open‚ but with little breeze to stir the air this seemed to have little affect.
“Well I can’t just sit here melting‚” Angela thought to herself‚ ”perhaps the woods would be a bit cooler. At least there would be fresh air and shade.”
Her mind made up‚ she took her small backpack from the cupboard under the stairs‚ and went through to the kitchen. Taking two bottles of water from the fridge she dropped them inside. She went back through to the small lounge and looked around‚ searching.
“Ah there it is‚ I knew I left it here somewhere.” She said to herself‚ as sun lotion followed the water into her pack.
“Can’t be too careful.” She thought. “I know I’ve applied some already‚ but in this sun...”
“Book‚ book.” She searched around‚ finally locating it on the table beside her favourite chair. “Can’t go without a book.”
It was one of Angela’s pleasures in life to simply sit in a sheltered glade‚ or beside the small murmuring stream‚ and let herself be transported to other lands and times‚ lost in a good book.
She took her wide brimmed straw hat from where it hung beside the door‚ and went outside‚ pulling the door shut behind her. Not bothering to lock it behind her she started down the garden path‚ and on reaching the gate turned right‚ and headed off towards the centre of the village.
As she walked past the old church‚ making her way to the field beyond‚ a slight breeze caught at the hem of her thin cotton dress.
“Aah! Much better.” She thought‚ and moved along more quickly.
The field was lush‚ thick with grasses and wild flowers. This was the first really hot day‚ and this coming at the very end of August‚ she could remember all summer. The preceding weeks had been overcast at best‚ it seemed to have rained nearly everyday since April. The wild flowers grew in abundance. Red and yellow‚ white and pick‚ the field was a veritable kaleidoscope of colour. She bent and picked some blue‚ now almost faded to lilac‚ harebells from between the tall blades of grass‚ which she twirled between her fingers as she walked‚ getting ever closer to the inviting shade ahead. Suddenly smiling‚ she placed the flowers in the band of her hat‚ and skipped the remainder of the way.
As she passed from bright sunshine into the shade of the trees‚ it was just as she had thought‚ the temperature dropped noticeably. It was cool. She stopped‚ removed her hat‚ and mopped the sweat from her brow and neck. Replacing it she headed off along the well-trodden track heading in the direction of the stream.
It was a glorious day‚ and Angela felt good. She smiled at the twittering and chirping of the birds‚ chaffinch and willow-warblers amongst them. She was lost in the colours‚ shapes and textures of the trees and shrubs. There was dogwood and brambles. There were Ash‚ Alder and Oak‚ but her eyes always lingered on the birch. Of all the trees perhaps the silver birch was her favourite. Not long lived by tree standards‚ it gave it a kind of mortality. Not only that‚ she loved its’ silver bark which peeled back and curled in so many ways. She had long ago given up trying to find some kind of pattern‚ and put the numerous different shapes down to the whim of the tree‚ the elements and nature. She couldn’t resist pulling a piece back‚ revealing the brown of the wood beneath.
A small shape scurried across the track ahead of her‚ moving to fast to identify. A shrew‚ a mouse perhaps? She sipped some water as she slowly walked along‚ enjoying the peace and solitude‚ the tranquillity.
“Peace and tranquillity?” She thought‚ hearing the sound of a flute or whistle coming from close by. The sound was melodic and tuneful‚ the refrain hauntingly familiar‚ although she couldn’t quite place it. It nagged at the back of her mind‚ but refused to come forward.
She turned in a circle trying to locate the source of the music‚ and finally drawn by the melody‚ pushed aside two bushes‚ and stepped between.
She emerged in a sunlit glade‚ and looked around. Trees and shrubs with various coloured flowers surrounded a circle of soft lush grass‚ which seemed to cushion her feet as she stepped upon it. The scent of the sweet briar filled the air. The grass was cut short‚ which she found surprising‚ but what she found even more surprising was what she saw in the centre. Sitting on a long thick trunk of a tree was the musician behind the music. It was perhaps the smallest man she had ever seen‚ and he was staring straight at her. He lowered his flute from his mouth.
“Top o’ tha mornin to ya‚ and how be you this fine sunny day?”
“What?” She said.
“I said Top o’ tha mornin..”
“No‚ no I heard what you said‚ it’s just that you’re ..”
Being no more that three feet tall‚ dressed in mainly green and brown‚ red hair‚ a matching coloured long bushy beard‚ and speaking in a broad Irish brogue‚ well he had to be “a leprechaun.”
“Well is that what I be girlie‚ and am I not to your liking then?”
“It’s just the shock‚ your accent‚ the speed you talk” She stopped‚ not sure how to continue.
The small figure seemed to shimmer before her eyes‚ and was then surrounded in a bright white light. She lowered her eyes to the grass‚ shielding them against the sudden glare. As she noticed the light fade she raised her head. Her jaw dropped slightly‚ her lips forming an almost perfect ‘O’‚ and her eyes opened wide.
“Well dear lady‚ is this more to your liking?”
Angela looked quickly around the glade.
“Where?...How?....Magic?..”
“ Perhaps it seems magic to you my dear‚ but for myself‚ well. It’s just natural.” He started to explain before disappearing in white light‚ to be replaced by an Elf‚ with his distinguishing pointed ears and upward slanting eyebrows. Again the light flared‚ a giant fully 10 feet tall‚ and once more a glare caused her to avert her eyes.
As the light faded a huge black wolf sat staring up at her with dark brown eyes‚ its long pink tongue hanging between sharp pointed fangs from its snout. Tilting its head back it let out a deafening howl‚ before itself being consumed by white light‚ which cleared leaving once more the well spoken man sitting on the log. Angela took a half step backward and just stood staring‚ to shocked and surprised to speak.
“I’m so sorry‚ it wasn’t my intention to startle or scare you‚ I just aimed to demonstrate that what you referred to as magic‚ is in fact quite natural to me.” He apologised.
“What? Oh that’s fine‚ startled not scared. Just give me a minute.”
As she tried to gather her thoughts she focused on the man in front of her. Well spoken definitely‚ and from the accent and manners‚ certainly English. He was not young‚ but neither was he old. He was slim‚ but fit looking‚ she could see little sign of fat‚ his hair was dark‚ showing silver at the temples. He was dressed in a short sleeved shirt and shorts‚ and wore sandals on his feet‚ which rested on the ground. His shirt was unbuttoned down to his stomach‚ and she could see a hint of hair on his chest. As to his height‚ well perhaps two or three inches taller than she was. She stared into his light blue eyes.
“The leprechaun‚ are you some kind of fairy?” She asked.
“Excuse me!!”
“Fairy‚ you know‚ magical folk.”
“Would you mind spelling that for me please‚ fairy that is?” he asked‚ his eyebrows slightly raised.
“F-a-i-r-y.” she answered matter-of-factly.
“Hmm. Pronounced the same‚” he mused‚ “and yes I am a member of the ancient races‚ but we spell it F-a-e-r-i-e. I believe the term fairy when applied to a man has a whole different connotation now days.”
Angela giggled‚ a tinkling‚ happy sound‚ and she raised her hand to cover her mouth‚ stifling a laugh. Having composed herself she lowered her hand.
“Why yes I guess it does. She continued‚ now unable to contain her laughter‚ as she smiled at him. “I didn’t mean to imply...”
“No‚ no don’t apologise‚ it is of no matter.” Her smiled back at her.
“Where are my manners‚ won’t you sit down. May I offer you refreshment?” She waved the bottle she still held in her hand.
“Yes I see you have water‚ but perhaps some cold juice‚ wine perhaps?”
“Juice sounds good thank you.”
“And to eat? Choose anything your heart desires.” He offered.
“Well I am rather partial to cherries.”
“Then cherries you will have. Please‚ do sit.” He gestured behind her to her right‚ and she turned her head.
Where before there had just been grass‚ there was now a large coloured woollen blanket‚ with juice and a bowl of cherries at the centre. She moved to the blanket‚ and as he had offered‚ she sat. The blanket was incredibly soft‚ possibly the softest wool she had felt. She ran her hand up and down‚ enjoying the soft‚ almost sensual feel on her skin. She took a deep red cherry from the bowl‚ and sucked it into her mouth. Her teeth bit into the soft fruit and it burst‚ succulent juices covering her tongue. Mmm‚ she moaned quietly and let the juice slide down her throat‚ before chewing and swallowing the fruit.
As she reached for a second she turned her head and noticed him moving towards her‚ his fingers undoing the remaining buttons on his shirt. He removed it‚ and dropped it to the blanket. Angela lent away from him.
“Excuse me?” She asked.
“Oh. I can assure you there is absolutely nothing to worry about. You can rest assured that I won’t molest you in anyway....unless you would like me to of course.” He smiled‚ and she thought she saw a twinkle in his eye.
“I was merely going to sunbathe. I do so enjoy the sensation of the suns warmth on my naked flesh. He undid his shorts and let them drop to the ground‚ before stepping out of them. Angela coughed.
He stood in front of her totally naked. She ran her eyes down his chest‚ his stomach. Beneath soft curly black hair‚ his manhood hung thick and limp between his legs. She licked her dry lips‚ before placing another cherry in her mouth. He lowered himself to lay face down‚ his head resting on his arms‚ the juice and cherries between them on the blanket.
She removed her hat before‚ smoothing her dress‚ she too lay face down‚ her arms cradling her head.
After about ten minutes he turned his head towards her.
“Do you not sunbathe?” He asked. She turned her head to look at him.
“Well not really‚ and well..” Her eyes seemed to scan around the glade.
“Oh you don’t have to worry about that my dear‚ we really are quite secluded‚ and people seldom come here. In fact you’re the first in‚ Oh let’s just say a very long time. Do you not like to feel the heat of the suns rays on your naked body‚ it really can be quite invigorating‚ quite sensual.”
“It’s just that‚ “she looked down at her dress‚” I’m not wearing much under here‚ and with you lying there‚” she looked down his back to his firm buttocks‚ “naked‚ well...”
“Rest assured you are safe here with me‚ we’ll just share in the pleasure the sun gives us.”
Not knowing why she even considered the idea‚ she sat‚ her arms going behind her back to the zip on her dress‚ and undoing it. As the straps began to slip down her arms‚ she looked him in the eye.
“Well?”
“Oh‚ please excuse me.” He turned his head and resting it again on his arms‚ looked away.
She let the top of the dress drop down‚ then lay back to remove it completely‚ before folding it and placing it beside her on the rug. Then‚ like him she lay face down to enjoy the sun. He turned his head to face her.
The sun did indeed feel nice on her skin. It’s warmth seeming to seep into her. The occasional breeze would stroke sensuously over her naked back‚ as if an invisible mouth were blowing softly.
She looked across. The man’s eyes were shut‚ his breathing shallow‚ he looked so calm and peaceful. She felt an urge to stroke his cheek‚ and her hand reached towards him. She stopped.
“Just what are you thinking?” She shook her head admonishing herself. “Cherries‚ think of the cherries.”
As she lent up on her elbows to reach towards the bowl‚ she felt her nipples rub gently against the blanket beneath her‚ The softness of the woollen fibres seemed to stroke as soft as a feather‚ gently at the tips. She sighed softly. All thought of cherries slipped away‚ as lowering herself‚ she repeated the action‚ making her nipples stiffen slightly‚ to protrude from her breasts.
“Mmm nice.” She thought‚ as once more she rubbed her chest backwards‚ and then forwards as she arched her back She stopped‚ now leaning on her elbows.
She reached to take another cherry from the bowl‚ and moved it towards her parted lips. Tilted her head back she sucked this third cherry into her mouth. Sweet juices burst in her mouth as she bit down hard‚ and again she let them flow slowly down her throat. She looked at the glass on the rug beside her.
“Who needs that?” She thought. After all‚ the cherries did both ease her hunger and sate her thirst.
His eyes had been slightly open as she moved her hand towards him‚ and he had sensed the indecision in her. She wanted to touch him‚ but felt cheapened by the thought. He smiled‚ and his eyes moved down from his study of her face‚ to fix on the curves of her white breast‚ a merest hint of it’s dark pink nipple showing‚ its tip being cushioned by soft wool.
Mmmm. His tongue slipped out between his dry lips‚ circling to moisten them. He tilted his head‚ returning his gaze to her face. He opened his eyes fully.
“Would you like me to apply some lotion to your back? You are after all pale of skin‚ and the sun’s rays are quite powerful.”
She reached a hand back over her shoulder‚ and touched her back. It did already feel a bit hot and slightly tender to the touch.
“Well if you wouldn’t mind.” She reached for her pack‚ and pulled out the sun lotion. Placing it between them on the blanket she averted her eyes as he started to rise‚ turning so to kneel beside her.
“Oohh!!” She shivered and a tiny squeal escaped between her lips.
“Cold?” He asked her.
“Just a bit. More the shock I think. Carry on.”
He had drawn a line down her spine with the creamy lotion‚ and now began to massage it into the soft skin of her back. His hands moved in circling motions‚ moving slowly‚ his fingers stroking‚ up and down. He reached across her back‚ stroking down her side. The tips of his fingers softly brushed the side of her breast. She turned her head‚ once again resting it on her arms‚ and looked at him‚ her eyes barely open.
On his face was a look of intense concentration as he stroked her‚ his fingers pushing at her skin as he massaged her back‚ and up over her shoulders. Again he rubbed over her side‚ this time his fingers lingering slightly‚ pushing gently at the softly yielding flesh beneath. She looked down‚ his member was slightly larger now‚ thicker‚ longer‚ and seemed to be growing before her eyes. Her mouth felt dry‚ as she moaned softly to herself‚ her passion beginning to rise.
Smoothing the lotion onto her skin his hands moved lower‚ the tips of his fingers sliding inside the waist of her white panties. Her eyes opened wider as he looked down at her face‚ his eyebrows raised in question. She nodded slightly and felt his fingers once more stroke and caress her lower back.
Her nerve ends were fired‚ tingling‚ as he expertly stroked and caressed her. Her imagination took wing‚ and carnal images vied for position in her head. She moaned softly as she saw him move down her body‚ and out of her line of sight. She felt her legs eased slightly apart‚ and felt the hot skin of his legs on the inside of her calves. He ran lines of lotion down the back of her legs.
With strong fingers he stoked upwards as if easing the tightness from her muscles. He stroked down the outside of her thighs‚ her calves‚ before again rubbing upwards‚ his thumbs this time stroking up the inside of her legs. Higher and higher‚ stopping just short of her panties‚ to stroke softly back down. She felt a tingle exciting her body‚ felt her nipples stiffen against the soft wool‚ felt heat build between her legs‚ as he again stroked firmly up her legs‚ her inner thighs.
“Would you prefer an all over tan do you think?”
She was started back to reality by the unexpected sound of his voice‚ and turned her head to look at him. She nodded as she slowly raised her hips from the ground. He leant forward and slid his hands under the waistband before sliding her panties over her hips and easing them down her legs. He moved to kneel beside her as he slipped them over her feet‚ and placed them on her dress.
He looked up at the curves of her firm cheeks. Round‚ firm succulent‚ like a peach he was eager to bite and taste. He ran his still lotion-coated hands over them‚ stroking‚ squeezing‚ kneading them‚ as she tensed her muscles. Angela could only moan‚ as her body trembled with suppressed emotion.
She raised her self on one elbow‚ and looked back at him. She could see the tension in his face‚ the inner tension that had grown as he had massaged and stroked her back‚ as he had caressed her legs and her cheeks. His member had continued to swell and grow. It was harder now‚ not hanging‚ but rather its tip pointing sideways at his hip. She rolled to her back.
He stared down longingly‚ taking in the roundness of her firm white breasts‚ with their dark pink nipples jutting proudly from their centres. His eyes moved down‚ taking in the flatness of her stomach‚ her slim waist and small rounded hips‚ finally resting on the dark delta between her legs. He swallowed hard‚ his mouth felt dry‚ and again he circled his lips with his tongue. He looked back to her face. She was wearing a mischievous smile‚ as she picked up the bottle of lotion from where he had left it. He gave a small cough.
“The front my dear?” His voice sounding husky.
“Hmm.” She lent slightly forward‚ and poured some lotion into her left hand. She slowly raised it moving it up to first cup‚ and then close it around her right breast. She squeezed‚ and he saw the creamy liquid ooze between her fingers‚ and run slowly down her stomach. She held the bottle towards him‚ her eyes now fixed on the wide girth and the long length of his cock‚ which stood fully erect in front of him‚ throbbing. Sighing‚ she moistened her lips.
“Legs perhaps.” He took the proffered bottle from her hand‚ and poured the thick lotion onto his palm. Dropping the bottle‚ he rubbed his hands together.
Her hand squeezed and rubbed at her breast‚ slowly circling. Her fingers squeezed at the firm nipple‚ pulling‚ leaving it glistening in the sunlight. She stroked across to her left breast and caressed and squeezed‚ tweaking her nipple‚ pulling then releasing. Backwards and forwards‚ stroking‚ caressing‚ pinching‚ twirling her stiff nipples. Her right hand moved lower to trace circles and stroke her stomach‚ the tips of her fingers briefly touching her soft pubic hair‚ before once more returning to the blanket at her side..
He stroked up the front of her legs‚ leaning towards her‚ watching as she gently writhed‚ and softly murmured‚ her tongue licking her lips‚ as she lost herself in her pleasure.
Down the outside quickly‚ his needs building inside him. He stroked up the inside of her thighs‚ Angela moaned louder as his fingers reached the top‚ fingers stroking outward‚ circling‚ to meet‚ to twist and tease her hair. She raised her hips as his fingers retraced their route back around her pussy‚ and then down her legs.
Again she felt his hands stoke her thighs‚ and again they parted at the top to toy with her soft hair. Once more he gently stroked‚ her sense of anticipation‚ her frustration‚ building as she yearned to feel his touch between her legs. She stroked and squeezed harder at her breasts thinking‚ “please... please.....” She raised her hips higher‚ thrusting towards him‚ as she felt his hands on her legs‚ stroking ever nearer to the heat between her thighs.
“Oooh!! Aaah!!” She moaned‚ as she felt not his finger‚ but the tip of a soft velvety tongue lick slowly up her lips. She looked down to see him looking up at her‚ the bottom of his face hidden between her legs. He lowered his head‚ and she sighed as again his tongue licked slowly up her pussy.
Slowly‚ gently‚ sensuously he used his tongue to tease and please‚ licking up her now swelling lips. Up‚ his tongue easing them slightly apart‚ pushing slightly harder. She was hot and wet‚ and her juices started to flow slowly between her lips.
“Mmmm.” He licked‚ savouring her taste on his tongue.
His tongue moved faster now as he licked‚ up and down. It pushed harder‚ probing. He buried his face deep between her legs‚ pushing his tongue fully out‚ to slide it into her. Again he moaned at the taste of juices on his tongue‚ her heat surrounding it.
Angela was moaning softly as she lowered her hands to grip the back of his head as she felt his tongue swirl inside her. Squeezing her thighs in his strong fingers he moved his tongue slowly in and out of her. In and out‚ licking her juices into his mouth to savour their taste‚ before letting them slide down his throat.
He stopped‚ and she felt his head push back against her hands‚ and reluctantly she let go. She leant forward as he sat back to kneel between her knees. She sighed at the sight of his member‚ which stood proudly throbbing‚ its’ purple tip shining in the bright sunlight. She reached out and stroked the tips of her fingers down its’ hard length. He closed his eyes‚ sighing at her touch.
“Perhaps that would be a little easier.” He nodded back over his shoulder directing her gaze behind him. The trunk was now draped with woollen fleeces‚ which covered the top‚ hanging down over the sides. She nodded‚ and taking her hands in his‚ he helped her to her feet. Hand in hand they walked naked across the glade.
Taking her waist‚ he lifted her to the broad trunk‚ lowering her gently onto the fleece-covered top. He eased her slightly back before kneeling between her legs. Stroking his hands up the backs‚ he raised them and placed them over his shoulders. She lay her head back‚ and raised her hips‚ longing to feel his tongue once more buried deep inside her. He bent forward‚ and again started to lick his velvet tongue up and down her wet and eager pussy.
His blood more fired his licking became my urgent‚ as his hands stroked up and down‚ and around on her stomach. His tongue stabbed out pushing hard and fast between her lips‚ and into her sweet tasting hole. In and out‚ in and out‚ Angela moaned and her muscles tensed‚ her legs gripping the sides of the head between them. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tongue felt wider‚ longer‚ felt rougher as it now darted in and out of her‚ harder and faster. Her pussy lips parted further as the tongue seemed to grow‚ pushing them wider to take its’ size‚ and licking deeper and deeper inside her.
Angela saw an image of a black wolf with shining eyes‚ a long rough tongue hanging from its’ snout between pointed fangs. She looked down‚ it was a man not a wolf‚ but still she couldn’t shake the image from her mind.
“Aaah!!” She groaned‚ the tongue seemed to fill her‚ as it continued to slide in and out‚ twirling‚ licking‚ burying itself deep. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tingling between her legs grew‚ spreading through her pussy‚ and out across her stomach and chest tingling her hard jutting nipples. His hands squeezed her breasts. Every nerve end in her body was stimulated‚ excited‚ and she writhed moaning as he continued to lick her inner walls.
The tongue slid out to lick hard up over her clit‚ his mouth sucked hard.
“Yeeeess!!” She screamed out‚ as wave upon wave of electrical energy seemed to shoot outwards. Her back arched‚ her muscles contracted as she shook and shivered‚ her orgasm electrified and heightened her senses. Her clit and nipples tingled and throbbed.
As her orgasm subsided she sat up to see him now standing between her legs.
“Mmmm Thank you?” she told him.
“The pleasure was mine‚ I can assure you.”
She watched his mouth as he spoke. His tongue was quite normal. “I must have been lost in the moment‚ in the intense sensations.” She thought shaking her head slightly.
She lowered her eyes to look at the length of hard flesh protruding upwards from his loins. She slipped down from the trunk‚ and extended her hand to wrap her fingers slowly around it‚ and squeeze firmly.
“More mine I think‚ but let’s see shall we.”
She slowly pulled down‚ exposing his tip. Up‚ then down. She bent‚ her tongue slipped out between her lips. Up then down she stroked before she gently licked the very tip of her tongue along the slit on the end‚ tasting his seeping juice. His eyes were closed as he moaned softly.
She took him into her mouth‚ licking around his hard flesh‚ as she gently sucked. Slowly‚ rhythmically she moved her head up and down‚ sliding him between her lips as her hand stroked up and down his cock.
He gently gripped her arm and pulled her hand away. She looked up in surprise.
“Not that way.” He said‚ and holding her shoulders‚ he turned her and bent her over the tree trunk‚ laying her on a soft woollen fleece. His fingers slid between her legs‚ and started to stroke forwards and backwards.
Forwards and backwards he gently stroked her pussy‚ as her juices started to moisten his fingers. Forwards and backwards‚ she felt the heat build‚ her juices begin to flow. He slipped a finger slowly inside her.
“Mmmm.” And she moaned.
In and out his finger probed‚ as she grew hotter and wetter. He inserted another finger. In and out in and out he pushed and stroked. He moved forwards towards her‚ his hand wrapped around his length‚ lowering it and sliding it between her legs. She reached back between her legs‚ her thumb and forefinger circling his hard cock. She stroked it up and down her slit‚ lubricating the tip‚ before guiding him inside her.
Holding firmly on her hips‚ he bent his back‚ easing his own hips forward to slowly push himself deep inside her. She felt his stomach push against her cheeks.
“Aah.” He groaned. He just stood‚ his cock fully inside her‚ lost in the sensation of her wetness and her heat surrounding it.
Pulling back his hips he slid almost out‚ before once again sliding slowly back inside her. In and out‚ in and out‚ a slow‚ easy rhythm. As Angela moved started to mirror his movements he withdrew his length until just the tip was inside her.
“Hmm?” Slightly frustrated she looked back over her shoulder. He drove his cock in hard.
“Aaah!!” She moaned as she was forced forward‚ Her hands gripped tightly on the fleece. Again he pulled almost out and stopped‚ teasing her once more‚ before driving hard back into her. Out‚ and he stopped‚ sliding slightly in and out‚ savouring her growing sense of frustration‚ as she squirmed‚ pushing her pussy back towards him.
She felt his hands grip over her shoulders‚ and he forced his hips quickly forward to bury his cock hard and deep.
“Ooh Yess!!” Angels raised her head‚ words and sounds coming unbidden from her lips.
As he pumped backwards and forwards‚ his actions more urgent‚ harder‚ she was forced forwards‚ just the tips of her toes now touching the lush grass. In and out‚ his arms beneath hers‚ his hands clutching her shoulders and pulling back in time to his action.
“Ooh ! Aah!” They moaned as one‚ as she felt him‚ move faster and faster.
His cock seemed to swell more‚ becoming thicker and longer.
“Aahh!!” She moaned as it buried deep inside before sliding out. In‚ and his hands moved to the top of her shoulders. Out‚ his hips moved back. In‚ and she felt nails‚ yet not nails‚ dig into her flesh.
No not nails‚ they felt more pointed‚ harder‚ perhaps more like claws. He racked them down her back as he again powered his now huge cock into her. She moaned‚ and groaned‚ pain mixed with passion‚ with lust. He filled her‚ and she could feel her juices seeping round his hard flesh to run down her inner thighs.
As he drew his length back he grabbed her shoulders. As he powered back into her willing yielding flesh‚ his nails or claws scratched down her back. In and out‚ in and out‚ his rhythm now regular and hard.
Angela looked back over her shoulder‚ not certain what she would see. His cock had swollen and grown‚ longer‚ thicker‚ like nothing she had experienced before‚ as he now fucked her hot pussy harder and faster.
His face seemed unaltered‚ his eyes closed‚ mouth open and moaning as he rode her. However his chest seemed broader‚ his arms seemed larger‚ more hairy. His hand on the back of her head pushed her face down.
His action slowed‚ his thrusts becoming longer‚ harder as his passion grew yet higher‚ more intense. He lay on her back‚ and she felt his hot breath on her neck.
“Oow!‚ Aah!” She let out a groan of pain mixed with pleasure‚ as his teeth bit hard on her neck‚ his teeth feeling sharp and pointed.
He raised his head and howled as his cock jerked inside her‚ his hot seed bursting against her inner walls.
Angela’s breathing became short‚ as she panted‚ sighing and moaning. Shocks again ripped through her body‚ her swollen clit seemed to spark.
Her pussy muscles contracted around his length as he jerked again sending more of his cum spurting into her already full pussy.
Every muscle in her body contracted and she writhed‚ as electricity seemed to play over her‚ her nipples so hard now that they ached.
He held her hips burying his still jerking cock deep inside her as his lust spent itself‚ and his orgasm subsided.
Dressed now in his shirt and shorts‚ he zipped Angela’s dress.
When she had finally been able to raise herself from the fleece blanketed trunk‚ Angela had seen no visible evidence that he had ever been other than she had first seen him as a man. He was no bigger and no hairier‚ his member was surely that of a ‘healthy’ man. So why couldn’t she shake the image of the wolf from her mind. Wolf-man‚ Man-wolf‚ no surely not. But then hadn’t he been able to change his appearance?
“Did you....did you... well sort of change?” She hesitantly asked him.
“Change‚ in what way? My passion definitely rose to great heights‚ and my senses‚ well you all but rid me of those‚ but change? No I don’t think so. I’m still just a man.”
“Hmm?” Angela was not so sure.
Taking her by the hand he walked her back to the spot where she had entered.
“Well my dear‚ I can only thank you for what has been a truly memorable‚ and thoroughly enjoyable day‚ but night draws on and I’m sure you would not wish to be walking these woods in the dark. I would see you safely home‚ but I am afraid that is quite impossible.”
Angela looked around‚ and for the first time noticed that the sun was indeed low down above the tops of the trees.
“Dusk already?” She thought‚ it didn’t seem as if she had been here that long.
“EIGHT HOURS?” She thought with surprise. She couldn’t believe it‚ but judging from the position of the sun it must have been about that long.
“No‚ I mean yes. Yes I guess I must be going‚ and thank you‚ I’ll be fine.” It was certainly not what she was thinking‚ but all she was about to say.
“Will I see you again? I didn’t even know this glade was here.”
“Perhaps my dear‚ for anything is possible. As for the glade‚ well it is always here‚ but can not always be seen. So as I say‚ perhaps‚ and should you want to enough‚ you may find your way back.”
He turned her towards the gap in the undergrowth‚ and she stepped through. Turning back to say good-bye‚ all she saw were bushes and wild flowers where just moments before had been a beautiful glade. She shook her head‚ turned and began the walk home.
Perhaps it hadn’t turned out to be such a bad summer after all.
My Beginning
My Beginning · Incest And Taboo · I was raised in a very open family that looked to provide the best foundation to be successful in life. My dad and mom were amazing and provided the stable and open home any person would want to live and grow up. As the only childd, it was fantastic to be a part of many things many of my friends didn't get to be involved.
I remember in junior high hearing my dad and mom in their room. My mom was very vocal usually telling my dad, "Make me the slut you married! My pussy needs to be filled and used!" I would often feel my cock get hard and I would fall asleep to them fucking.
When I was in 8th grade, my dad tragically died. He had done very well in his life to provide for my mom and me without her needing to work full time. She still continued to work at our local church which was a help to her working through his death. I was also involved with the church youth group. I found that many of the girls in the group wanted to be bad but that is another story.
As I got older, I realized how much I enjoyed sex and looked older than most people. That allowed me to go to adult bookstores without much issue. I would purchase various magazines for jack off encouragement. I realized I loved older women with their hairy pussy and nice tits. I would enjoy spending time in my room after school playing with my cock and shooting several loads before going to practice or church event.
A couple years after my dad's death I saw my mom change and break out of her shell again. I was glad to see that happen because she was an incredible woman. She went back to wearing her shorts around the house and t-shirts. My friends loved coming over because my mom began to tease them. It was the 1980's and the short shorts should would wear gapped open a little and her hairy pussy would show. She also had, and still has, full 34d tits with nice eraser size nipples and large dark areolas. She would purposely wear tight t-shirts that were light in color that showed off her nice tits and nipples.
I began to look at her differently as well. I would begin to sneak into her room when she was not home and find her used panties for my jack off sessions. I didn't realize that she knew I was doing it but it wouldn't have stopped me if I did know.
One day, I got home a little late from practice and thought I could get a nice jack off session before my mom got home. I was using my mom's panties on my cock while I jacked off and had a nice magazine out to look at. I was deep enjoying myself and heard my mom come home. My room was close to the front door so I did my best to get dressed, put her panties somewhere but forgot the magazine.
My mom peaked her head in my room to say, "Hey honey, I am home. I am going to get into something more comfortable and then begin dinner. How was your day?"
I was still raging horny and all I could say way, "Good."
My mom stood there with a different smile looking at me and said, "I am glad."
She left to change and I knew it would be not until tonight that I would get to jack off and shoot the large load that now was in my balls. As I got collected to go out to the living room, I realized the magazine I was looking at was laying on my bed open to a picture of a mom and son with her sucking his cock. I started to go through the interaction wondering if my mom saw it but I was sure she didn't.
I was out in the living room and my mom came out in her regular outfit of shorts, which were white nylon running shorts, and a low cut top. I didn't not think much about it but seeing her black pussy hair underneath the shorts was starting to turn me on and my cock started to get hard. I knew if that happened I would have to go and jack off quickly just for relief.
Mom made dinner, talked about our days and other things. She asked if Diane, my girlfriend at church, and I were going to go to the dance on Friday. I said we had thought about it and she said I needed to make sure to take care of her and what she needed. I was not sure what she meant but I said, "Yes Mom."
After dinner, we went into the living room to watch a little television. I was on the couch and my mom was in her chair, her leg up over the chair leg as usual. However, this time, her pussy was in clear view and I couldn't help sneaking a peak every once in awhile. I was starting to get harder and knew it would be soon that I would need to cum.
I could see my mom start dozing off, so I walked over and touched her shoulder, still with my cock rock hard. She moved a little and I said, "Mom, I am going to bed now. You look like you need to head to bed as well."
She looked up at me and said, "You are right, I am beat."
I headed to my room and waited patiently to hear my mom get into her shower for her evening rinse. I knew I had a few minutes to get things ready for when she went to sleep. ON schedule, the shower ended, I heard her bathroom door open, a few minutes of miscellaneous noise then her light went off.
I was so horny, but wanted to make sure she was asleep and I was safe to enjoy myself. Finally, the coast was clear, and I decided to get totally naked. My cock was rock hard and I knew it would be hard to hold off my cum shot. I took out another kinky magazine I bought and took my mom's worn panties. I wrapped them around my cock as my cock head glistened with pre-cum. I began to get into it when I heard a noise. I opened my eyes and my mom was standing in my doorway.
She was wearing her nightshirt and her eyes were on fire. I stuttered and said, "I am sorry, I am not sure what to do." As I tried to cover up but had nothing handy except my mom's panties hanging on my cock.
"Don't be sorry, this is natural for boys who are growing. I thought you were doing something like this when my panties seemed to be missing. Plus, the magazine I saw today was also a tip off."
"You don't think I am pervert or something, it just helps me get hard and cum."
"What about my panties, young man?"
She had me there, and with that she went to sit on my desk chair across from my bed. I was preparing myself for the oncoming conversation and needed to be focused. My mom got to the chair and turned around.
"We need to talk about you taking my panties to use. When you take my panties it causes a problem for me."
I was waiting for the "hammer" to fall. She then looked at me, lifted up her night shirt to reveal her uncovered hairy pussy. "I don't have anything to cover my pussy. When it isn't covered then I want to be a dirty slut. Like right now."
I was surprised as she took off her shirt to reveal her full large tits that bounced when her top went over them. She looked at me, sat down and spread her legs open. With one hand, she slowly opened her pussy lips to reveal her wet, pussy and I could see her clit standing out. "See what happens, honey? My pussy needs help so you are going to watch while mommy plays with it. You will not touch yourself."
She then took her other hand and began to slowly rub up her slit then around her clit. I could see her hips begin to move as she inserted a couple fingers deep into her wet pussy. She did not stop looking at me, as she then moved her other hand to take her nipple and begin to play with her nipples.
"Do you like seeing the real thing instead of the magazines? Mommy likes you watching her while she plays with her pussy and nice big tits. I bet Diane doesn't do this for you."
She was right about both of her comments. I couldn't help it and began to stroke my cock. When she saw me start she looked at me.
"If you are going to do that then come stand over her so I can see up close while you play with that cock. It is about the same size as your dad's beautiful cock. I miss it so much."
I stood up and walked over to her. I looked down as she continued to rub her wet pussy, which was now making slurping sounds with each time she fingered fucked herself. Plus, her large tits began to bounce, which made me realize I would be shooting a large load soon.
My mom knew this and said, "Make sure you point that cock at me so it hits my tits and face. I haven't had cum since your dad died. Empty your balls for mommy!"
That was all it took as streams of cum shot all over her large tits and face. It was hanging from her nipples and lips as she began to get even more slutty.
"Your cum felt so good. Know I have an extra something to help me."
She then took her finger, scooped up some of my cum and begin to use it to fuck her pussy. My cum was now in her and she loved it. "Mommy wants your cum in her. Mommy is about to cum."
With that, her head rocked back and her body convulsed with ripples of orgasm raging through her body. After several minutes, she opened her eyes and looked at me.
"This is the first step in your training young man. Plus, I know several women at church that think you are cute and would love your cock."
I did not know what to expect.
Want to suck your beautiful nectar
Want to suck your beautiful nectar · General · This short story of how I would eat your pussy was written just for you. Read it and enjoy it while stroking your sweet wet pussy. I want you to get wet I mean really wet reading about me doing this to you baby. I want your body hurting badly, nipples hard and your clit swollen and throbbing before you insert anything into it. You might even want to print it and lie back on your bed and love your body while you read it. It’s my special gift to you.
After undressing each other, we move to the shower and we slowly clean each other enjoying for the first time see and touching each other’s sex. With your back to the shower wall now, I drop to my knees and pull your lower body towards my open and waiting mouth. You Bend forward and moan when you felt my lips and tongue press on your clean sweet tasting pussy and ass from behind. You gladly opened your legs as wide as you can and squat a little by bending your legs for me. I move in further between them so I can move my face into your pussy hole further.
You so wanted my mouth and tongue to lick and suck your pussy because it had been so long since anyone has done this to you and you really have missed it. I stop long enough to take in your beautify two holes close up as I examine that sweet long slit and press my nose against it. I inhale your sweet musk before I bury me mouth against lips and they open for me exposing your waiting pussy hole. My mouth and tongue begin to go to work and in seconds, I have you moaning. With your hands pressed against the bathroom tiles, your body starts to shake a little as your excitement builds with the need for more stimulation. You look over your shoulder and down seeing my head up under your body. Oh yes! You whisper as I knee and stay between your thighs licking, eating and using my fingers to stimulate you.
The feeling is fantastic and you bend your knees more so I can get even deeper under you as and pussy. You know in a few seconds that I am no ordinary guy who has eaten your cunt in the past. You can tell by the way I have started working on you, that you will have a hell of a set of orgasms very soon. You drift off dreaming of the times I have written you before and what I have told you I want and will do to your body with my mouth, tongue and hands before I fuck you.
But, now you are here with me and can actually feel it. Mummm that is so nice baby it feels so good, you tell me as you feel both of my hands go between your legs and under your body. You bend at the knees opening them further allowing me even better access. You feel my hands squeeze your ass cheeks hard and pull them apart as my tongue moves from the top of your pussy under your ass and over your ass. I bit one of your cheeks and make you jump before licking back under your body. Then I push a finger into your shave sweet pussy harder and watch it disappear into your body! I smile as I watch the finger slowly fucking your pussy. I insert my tongue under the finger and it too enters your body. I wiggle both around inside your body and hear you grunt and moan in pleasure. As you moan and bent your legs and squat for me so your pussy is totally accessible and wide open for my pleasure and your own.
As I’m being half drown, by the water running down over the front and back of your sexy body, I have to sit up a little and stroke you between your wide-open legs. Licking and sucking your cunt I finally get my tongue over and in between your tight cheeks and lick your ass hole while my fingers have your pussy lips spread wide open and I’m fingering you with the other hand.
My fingers continue to make love to both of your holes now that I can touch your ass hole with my tongue. At the position I can’t actually get my tongue in your rose bud w/o getting water down my throat. So I moved back to your pussy and concentrated on making your climax. I know by the way you are pumping and rocking on my face now, that you are just about there anyway.
I turn you around and begin to lick up and down your slit while I use my fingers to pull the folds of your swollen pussy lips away from around your clit. As your hood moves away I see your blood-swollen clit sitting there in from of my eyes. It’s huge and throbbing! I move it and press my tongue against it and hear you moan loudly. The clit is rock hard. I softly hum directly on it as I continued to stimulate your holes with my fingers. There are three fingers now inside you pussy and I’m slowly pumping in and out. My other hand has my thumb in your ass hole and I’m rotating it in and out.
You moan again louder this time and almost sit on my face as I worked on your sweet pussy. You hold my head with both hands and try to ram my face with your pussy as you begin to scream at me: Suck it baby for God sakes. Suck IT BABY! SUCK MY CUNT! HARDER! You are yelling at me now as your body feels the climax of your life moving into your pussy. You yell: OH YES BABY! OH FUCK YES! SUCK IT. HARDER SUCK IT HARDER! OH GOD! ALMOST THERE SUCK IT! OHHH!! YESSSS!!! HARDER OH YESSSSSS OH YESSSS!! OH SWEET LORD! THAT’S SO FUCKING GOOD! YES! YES! YES! OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS! SUCK IT! SUCK IT HARDER! I’M THERE! OH BABY SUCK, ME! HARD I’M THERE! AHHH!! AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. GODDDDDDDDDDDDD. YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
The orgasm was so good! But I know we can do better. I’m having trouble with the water running into my mouth and up my nose so I decide to get us out of the tub and move into the bedroom. I can see you lean back against the wall as you begin to slide down the tiles. I grab your knees to keep you from sliding all the way into the tub.
We both stand up and I help you out of the shower so we can dry each other off. We can’t keep our hands off each other and dry the other’s sex playing with it and kissing it over and over again. I lick your snatch one last time and stand up. As we walk back into the bedroom your hand is holding my very hard cock. I watch your body move as you walk and it hardens my cock even more. You can feel it jumping with excitement for you. You think we’re going to fuck and you turn towards the bed, but I have other plans.
I move you to the big chair in the room. I walk behind you with my hands on your shapely hips watching your ass as you walk, God I love looking at you. You are so beautiful. I stop you and reach around your body and cup your full hard breasts as I kiss your neck and bit your shoulder. I begin to pull and roll your nipples around with my thumbs and index fingers as you lean back against me. You can feel my hard cock up under your ass rubbing against it.
You reach between us and take the hard thick shaft into your hand. As you turn I bend down and suck your nipples into my mouth as your hand begins to stroke my extremely hard cock. As I cup your pussy, we both moan from this pleasure. I suck and bit the nipples as my other hand continues to lift and hold your breasts as if I’m weighing it. Your other hand comes up and cups my head to hold my mouth on your right breast. You whisper in my ear: “Come on baby let’s get into bed and fuck! I want this hard cock inside me.”
You squeeze my cock hard and I groan. I bit your nipple making you moan. Finally I back you up as our tongues fuck each other’s mouths. Your knees hit the front of the chair and I push you down in the seat. Immediately, I drop to the floor kneeling in front of you. You’re not sure what I am going to do and watch me as I sit between your legs and open them wider placing one thigh over each arm of the chair. I reach around your body and pulled your lower body to the very edge of the chair. Your ass is almost hanging off the end. Now I move up and suck both of your nipples and cup your breasts one more time letting my cock rub over your swollen pussy lips. You try to reach down and put me in but I stop you saying: “Later! We’ll fuck a little later when we are sufficiently stimulated. Now just lay back in the chair and let your lover show you why I love to eat pussy.
Before you can move I place my head between your legs and hold your knees open over the chair. Mumm!! I want that pussy now. And with your long silky smooth legs up over the arms of the big chair and your ass on the edge of the chair lower than your legs, that sweet beautiful pussy of yours is wide open for me to love. I can smell your musk as it floats up into my face! I move down towards I licking my lips. My mouth is actually watering with my anticipation. I look at your magnificent body and see your pussy lips already open from your anticipation and from the loving you received in the shower. Your expected anticipation of what I’m going to do next excites you and stimulates your entire body.
Your legs are open so far that the bones in your legs are sticking up hard against your inner thighs next to your pussy! I rub the bones and end my stroke at the sidewalks of your pussy lips. I run a finger up and down your and watch it open and throb with desire. Then moving back down to that very, soft skin on your inner thighs again I softly and very slowly stroke each side of your pussy opening my fingers and teasing you. I can see your wetness oozing out of your cunt.
The lips of your pussy are sticking out at me and as I sit between your thighs, I bit and sucked on them. I leave small marks all along the sides of your cunt and thighs. You watch as I kiss you from one inner thigh to the other licking across your pussy very slowly. I can taste your wetness as my mouth slides over your wet hole and my tongue darts in and out very quickly. I feel you arch up out of the chair as you feel my tongue enter you and then leave you quickly.
God your pussy hole is wide open and I use my index finger to push in about an inch and watch your hole close around it and squeeze it. Each time I push in I leave it stay in before pulling it out again. Each time I pull my finger out, your pussy hole stays open a little longer.
Your entire pussy is shinning with your cum and your excitement. I slow circle your hole and push up and down as I move it in and out on your slit. I feel you arch and lift and I pull my finger out and begin to kiss all around your pussy lips. I don’t want you to cum to fast. You moaned and tried to get hold of my head and try to stop my finger from leaving your hole but you can’t. I move my mouth directly on your cunt and blow warm air on it softly. I see you shiver. You try again to move my head against your sex but I resist. I hear you moan each time that my mouth or index finger comes into contact with your pussy.
You watched as I work on your inner thighs and gentle touch your pussy again and again. It’s driving your wild with lust as my lips, tongues and fingers all work on you. Again and again I lick and suck on your wetness tasting you and adoring your cunt until I feel you arch and begin to rock on them again. Then I stop and back off your pussy as I move back down your thighs again waiting for you to calm down a little. I don’t want you to explode – not just yet. I had waited a long time for you to trust him enough to allow me to visit you and have sex with you and now I will make you wait. Wait a long, long time before I let you drive your cunt into my face and fuck my mouth as you achieve orgasm after orgasm after orgasm.
God what I really wanted to do is sink my hard cock into your pussy and fuck you hard and fast. Your sexual odor is driving me wild with my own lust. Hell I am so fucking hot for you since the first time we met and now as I love your pussy and see your completely nude in front of me, my cock throbs and jumps with my anticipation. I’m leaking pre-cum all over my legs and on the floor.
But, I knew your needs are greater than my own and you require a larger amount of stimuli and stroking before we have sex. So I am going to make this last for a really long time and give you what I know you have needed. You have been searching for a man to suck and fuck you into as many orgasms as you can have that you can stand!
You know I will never stop until you have been drained of your orgasms. Plus, I enjoy making you crazy with your sexual need and passionate
build up. So, I continue to build your needs higher and higher as the time passes and I stay between your legs stimulating your body. I use my fingers now and slowly stroke your pussy slit up and down, up and down. Then I use my fingers to open your wet smooth lips wider and start to slowly rub your pink insides. I move my free hand down and begin to stimulate your ass hole too. You have already told me you love your ass finger fucked too. So I know I am really going to get to you by playing with your ass hole. And as the moans become louder I hear you sigh and grunt as you feel me work on your pussy and ass hole.
I know you are close to Cumming again because I can feel your lower body humping on my hand. I hear your voice as you tell me in a low deep and sexy voice: “Oh yes! Oh please eat me and make me cum. I’m hurting so bad baby. Please!”
I smile up at you and say: “In time my love, in time. You know I want to see and touch all of you! I’ll make you cum baby. I’ll make you cum soon! Trust me!”
Your lust is so high you look mad now and begin to yell: “You son of a bitch!! Eat my pussy. Dam you. Make me cum. Make me cum now!!”
I come up quickly and grab your head with my hands. I kiss you hard on the lips and start to fuck your mouth with my tongue letting you taste your own pussy juices. As I do, my hard cock rubs all over your pussy pressing against your wet and very opened lips. You began to move around and hump on it trying to get it into your aching body and fuck on it. But, I backed off and won’t allow you to put it inside your hole. I break the kiss and ask you: “So you want to cum do you? Are you sure you are ready to cum baby? Do you really want to cum? Do you want me to lick your pussy and make you cum or fuck you and make you cum?”
You moaned: “OH GOD I DON”T CARE JUST DO IT.”
Then I stop and don’t do anything. I ask you again: Eat you or fuck you first. What will it be baby?
You moan: OH FUCK I DON’T CARE. MAKE ME CUM. LICK ME YOU SOB. LICK ME.
You see me look you directly in the eye and you moan to me: Oh god baby! Lick me!! PLEASE OH PLEASE, LICK, MY PUSSY!
I know your body is screaming for release. You almost cry to me: My body needs to cum so bad. I haven’t had my pussy licked and sucked in such a very long time. Lick me first baby! Then I’ll fuck you wild. Lick my pussy and I’ll fuck you hard and long and make you scream. Oh God! I’m going crazy baby! Lick me! Lick my pussy and make me cum.
I smile and kiss your neck and whisper in your ear: Now! Now it’s your turn to cum baby! I’m going to lick you now and make you cum!
You moan and say, oh yes.
As you do you push my head gently back into your body telling me you want my mouth lower on your body. I lick down and take each of you tits one last time before moving back down your body. Taking each nipple into my mouth and sucking on them you moan and push on my head. As I move in front of your open thighs, I can see your pussy shinning at me. God!! It’s almost dripping on the chair. You are that wet.
My face is only an inch from your snatch. I’m so close I can feel your body heat on my face. I take another big breath and love your odor that’s coming from between your wide-open legs. Using my hands, I push your legs up the arm of the chair opening them even wider and I bury my face. You cry out as my mouth circles your cunt again.
You can feel shocks of pleasure rippling through your body and hitting directly against your pulsing throbbing clit. Thrill after thrill seems to shake your body and make you shiver with delight! As your hands guide and hold my head against your hole, you want to squeeze your thighs tight against my head. But you don’t because you want to give me all the space I need to work on your pussy and you want to feel everything I’m doing to your body.
You keep your thighs wide open and resist the urge to squeeze them against my head. You give me the free and complete access I require. You want to close your eyes but don’t. You have to see what this new man in your life, which has his face between your legs, is going to do next to your pussy. And you really do want to cum so bad.
I continue to suck your hole and then I surprise you and suck your entire pussy into my mouth and hum all over it as my tongue fucks and licks around it. Like a small vibrator stimulating your pussy my humming makes you lift your ass up off the bed and I can feel you leaking more of your wetness on my face. As I lap up your juice like a dog I can feel your heat and your passion on my face. You begin to cum and as the orgasm hits your body, you yell out: “OH FUCK YES. EAT ME BABY. OH THAT”S IT!! YES. OH FUCK YES. OH GOD I”M GOING TO CUM BABY! OH SHIT. EAT ME!! OHHH. . FUCK. . YESSSSS. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
I look up with out taking my mouth off of your pussy and I see your beautiful face showed your agony, your want, your need, your lust and your rapture as you rock and rock against and on mouth fucking it and Cumming and Cumming and Cumming for me.
I smile as I see your back arch and your hips and legs lift your pussy up and as you hump on my face I know your having a great climax! I continue to eat your pussy sucking and licking it as your orgasm sends a huge load of your cum into my mouth and over my face. . The pleasures from my mouth and tongue are so great your breath comes in gasps now, as you pressed your soft pussy lips hard into my mouth. Moaning Fuck yes baby that so good!
You press harder and harder and harder against my face as your body rotates and pumps and thrusts against my lips and tongue. You would like to shove my entire head up into your pussy hole. God!! You would take my entire body inside you so it could fuck all of you and you could fuck all of me.
You begin panting now like an animal in heat. You moan: “Oh yes. Oh yes baby, suck it. Suck me baby. Suck my pussy! God it’s so good. Suck me. Suck me. Suck me. Oh fuck yes! OH FUCK YES. YES! YES! YES! YES!
S U C KKKK MEEEEEE. BABYYYYYYY. I’M GOING AGAIN.
Your body lifts again as another orgasm washes over you directly behind the first one. Suddenly you began to shake and shiver as your vagina pulses and throbs against my sucking mouth. I know what is coming and prepare for your attack. I know from what you have told me that you will go crazy when you begin to get off back to back to back. So I put my arms under your legs and hold your hips with both hands as I press my face tight against your swollen sex and suck your pussy hard with my lips. Your body trembles more and more as you begin to reach another climax. You yell my name as you cum screaming at me: “EAT ME!!!! SUCK ME!!! OH GOD LOVE ME!!! OHHHBABY!! MAKE ME CUM!! I’M THERE!! I’m THERE!! I’M THERE!!!”
As you work your pussy all over my face your body screams for more release. You moan out in a deep horse voice I can hardly recognize: “HARDER!!! SUCK ME HARDER!! OH GOD HARDER BABY!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!! SUCK ME H A R D E R!! OH YES!! OHHH!! I’M THEREEEEEEEEEEEEE.”
You bit your lip and drew blood from the pure pleasure. I continue to suck on your pussy. Your free hand holds my head so tight I fell that I might drown from your cum pouring out of your hole. But I keep on sucking.
To keep from crying out any louder, you put your fist in your mouth and scream into it. Your thighs quivered and shake and you gasped for breath. Crying out to me now: “SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK MEW HARDER!! YOU HAVE TO SUCK ME HARDER! HURT ME BABY!!. SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!!! OHHH GOD BABY!! HARDER! HARDER! HARDER DAM IT!! OHHH YES!!! LIKE THAT!! JUST LIKE THAT!! AHHHHHH, AHHHHHHHH, YESSSSSSSSSS. JESUS!! THAT’S IT!! OH GOD YES!! THAT’S IT!! YESSSSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
Your vagina is throbbing with each beat of your heart. We can both feel the blood pulsing through it. Your desire and lust are so bad now it’s almost painfully as I continue to stimulate you. You are so worked up, you have coated my face completely with your cum. And pumped and rammed into my face so hard you might be hurting me. But, you don’t give a fuck. All you care about is Cumming and climaxing to release that monster inside you.
You’ll go crazy if you don’t keep on Cumming. You must keep Cumming. But, I know about you and your need. I know what you want, what you need. You told me remember? Your need to cum is tremendous. You are thinking to yourself: God his tongue is like a devil inside my body.
Your swollen clit stuck out like a rock and I use my lips to give it quick and fast sucks I suck directly on it, teasing it, making you scream as I stimulate you more and more, like you haven’t been worked on in many years. I bring you closer and closer to yet another huge and wonderful climax. Again your breath gets caught in your throat and a strong orgasm runs like a train over your body. I feel you lift your ass up off the chair again and I insert three fingers deep inside your pussy while I suck hard on your clit.
Your hips lifted off the chair as your legs help leverage it high in the air. I feel your body violently shank as your need and lust are almost screaming in my face. You feel my tongue touch your clit directly and press hard against it. You body continues to shake violently as your body closes on yet another orgasm. I can tell you are ready for more and my fingers attack your pussy finger fucking it faster and faster. Then with my other hand I insert my thumb up into your ass hole again.
That’s it. That was what you needed what you wanted!. That was all it took for you to go wild and begin to fuck wildly on my hand and face as they press into your snatch. You begin to go absolutely crazy fucking anything and everything your body comes into contact with. You go off over and over and over again and again and again, Cumming one load after another covering my hands and face and the chair.
God you can’t seem to get enough now. It’s so fucking good. Like a rocket your body slams hard into my face almost knocking me backwards. I hang on to your hips which are thrusting hard into my face and fucking on my 3 fingers deep inside your hole.
Forced to Suck Her New Friend
Forced to Suck Her New Friend · Erotic Couplings · Fantasy: having strong bi-curiosity & truly enjoying stories about women who persuade, coerce, and force their guys to suck a cock, this was a dream I had when my now ex & I were thinking about moving to a different state)
My girlfriend Shannon (40, 5'5, 110, 34, 30, 32, C cups, reddish hair shoulder length) and I (51, 5'9, 195) were new to the area. She got a job right away and invited a few people over to get acquainted. One of the guys, Mark (29, about 5'11, about 170), left early but returned later just as the party was winding down. Shannon said he can still hangout because he lived right around the corner.
We all were feeling good and all afternoon the conversations had a lot of sexual innuendos. When Mark returned, he had changed from his shorts to a pair of sweats because it was starting to get cool out. Due to the conversation Shannon noticed that he was a bit excited and teased him about the lump in his sweats. This caused him to get a bit embarrassed and teased her because we could see her pointy nipples through her tank top.
A few minutes Mark asked for another beer so Shannon pointed to the cooler and told him to get it himself. She was sitting on a lounge chair and as he walked past her, she reached out and pulled down his sweatpants. He looked like he was about to fall forward until she pulled him back towards her. He spun and lost his balance, landing almost on top of her. It was so comical, we all couldn't help laughing. That is until we saw his cock flopped right in front of her face. She just stared in shock, then said, "Damn! That's the biggest cock I've seen in real life!"
He pushed off the lounge and stood up right next to her struggling to get his sweatpants up from around his ankles with his cock hanging out, face beet red. She asked, "How big is it when you're completely hard?"
Mark froze and said sheepishly, "I don't know"
As he got his sweats up and almost past his thighs, she reached out and grabbed them, still in awe and asked, "You really don't know? You have to have an idea?"
I guess the embarrassment passed and her hand preventing him from covering up gave him confidence as he said, "Grab it and find out."
It looked like she remembered I was there and turned to ask, "Hun, I know I, Umm, well, but Ummmm, look at this cock. I mean..."
I too was in awe and interrupted her and said, "Yeah baby. Go ahead."
As in a trance, she reached over and started stroking it. Smiling at me, she asked, "Do I look hot with his huge cock in my tiny little hands?"
Still staring, all I could do was nod my head yes.
Guiding him by his cock, she positioned him in front of her and started to stroke his cock with both hands. His cock started to get bigger, longer as he is looking down at her and smiling, he's swelling up inches from her face.
She asked, "How many inches is it?"
"It's 9 and a half inches, 10 when I'm rock hard, but I'm not there yet."
She looked at me and asked, "Baby can I get him 'rock hard' just to see how big it gets?"
My mouth was dry as I said "Sure".
Before I knew what she was about to do, she leaned forward and took the head of his cock in her mouth and started sucking on it while stroking it with both of her hands. She looked at me, while she sucked his cock for a few moments before withdrawing it from her mouth and asking me with a huge smile on her face, "Baby, do I look hot with my lips around the head of this big cock in my mouth?"
I couldn't believe that I was getting hard watching her. She started sucking on it really hard as she was grabbing his ass and pulling his massive cock into her mouth as deep as she could. Next thing I know I'm watching her sitting on the edge of the lounge chair and deep throating the whole thing, all the way to his balls! His eyes rolled back in his head.
He gasped and exclaimed, "No one has been able to do that with the whole thing. Nobody!"
She looked up at him and asked, "Does your girlfriend suck your cock this good?" He couldn't answer as she started slamming the whole thing down her throat over and over. She pulled his cock out of her mouth, looked at me and asked, "Do I look hot sucking my friend's huge cock?"
I just nodded yes and couldn't stop watching her. She stood up and grabbed him by his cock and said to me, "Follow us to the bedroom."
We went inside and she pushed him on his back, then told me "Lay on the other side of him. I want to watch you jerk off watching me."
I was so hard when I pulled my cock out and started stroking it. She kept watching me and smiling as she was stroking Mark's cock with both hands and sucking on his balls.
She looked me in the eyes, and then slid her mouth up and down his shaft from his head to his really tight balls. She then said to me, "Kiss me!"
When I leaned over to kiss her, she grabbed his cock with one hand and pushed my head down on his raging cock with her other hand. Laughing she told me, "Suck on his head, baby. C'mon open up."
I tried pushing up, but I was at an awkward position with no leverage. She kept rubbing his head across my lips and telling me, "Suck it Mikey, c'mon suck it." I kept trying to turn my head away telling her NO but she said, "I'm not going to stop until you put the head of Mark's cock in your mouth. Just TWO Seconds baby. Please? C'mon baby. No one will know. For me? Please?"
She then started telling me how I told her I would do anything sexual for her, as long as she enjoyed it and I didn't hate it. She then said, "You might as well do it because I'm rubbing it across your lips anyhow."
As she kept trying to shove it in my mouth, I noticed that he was just lying there laughing and smiling as she rubbed his cockhead across my lips. He was enjoying watching her trying to make me suck his cock.
She pleaded, "Baby please! You said anything once, even if you hate it." Then teasingly she said, "Baby you know you don't HATE this, right baby? You're too strong. You would've stopped me before I even started. Please stop faking and do it just once for me."
"Fine, I'll do it. But only if you let me up after I do it."
She giggled as I agreed. I slowly opened my mouth and she pushed my head down on his raging hard cock and shoved as much of it in my mouth as she could. She then let my head up. I was so happy because I thought she was going to let me up. Instead she pushed my mouth back down on it and forced me to keep sucking on it.
She kept saying, "Damn this is hot. It's making me so fucking horny. You look so hot sucking cock baby. Keep sucking it while play with my pussy. Don't stop baby. You're going to make me cum. Please baby. Don't stop until I cum baby. Keep sucking cock for me to cum."
Then I noticed his hands grabbed my head and he started fucking my mouth. The head of his cock swelled up rock hard and his cock felt so hot and stiff. She started touching herself, telling Mark, "Oh yeah. Fuck his mouth. Fuck his mouth harder" She leaned over and started sucking on my cock making me hard as her and her new friend were totally getting off on forcing me to suck his cock."
"Oh wow baby, his cock is so hard. It does look like it's at least ten inches."
She started to cum as she was telling him, "Watching you fuck Mike's mouth is making me cum."
I then felt his massive head get even bigger, his balls got really hard and he told her that he was going to cum too! She told me, "Suck that cock harder baby, deeper! Make that cock cum."
Mark started to cum and shoved his cock down my throat as far possible. Then she started to deep throat me, begging me, "Keep sucking on his cock baby. Keep sucking to keep his cock hard. DON'T LET HIM GO SOFT", she yelled at me. I didn't know what else to do so I started sucking on him to keep him rock hard. She then told me, "Lay on your back."
As I did, she mounted me in a 69.
As I'm sucking on her pussy, I looked up and saw his huge cock start rubbing her pussy lips as it started to stretch her pussy.
She asked me, "Can you see my pussy lips wrap around his cock?"
I told her yes. She then asked me, "Does it look hot with his huge cock in my tiny little pussy?" You knew your tight little pussy lips getting stretched by his massive cock looks super-hot, and then you asked him, "Do you like fucking my tight pussy with your huge cock inches away from Mike's face?" He must have because he started to cum again and you started deep throating me until I came.
You started screaming for me to suck your clit harder so I could make you cum on his cock. You then shook, having the biggest orgasm I have seen since I've known you.
After that, when Mark left you apologized. I told you there was no need, I enjoyed it. You then said, "Baby I'm not saying sorry for doing it. I'm saying I'm sorry for not doing sooner. That was so much fun seeing you suck that cock."
Since that night, she totally loved getting off on being a dirty little slut. Especially if I walked in on her being naughty. She LOVED getting "caught" on her knees sucking on a hard cock.
The guys think that they just got busted with her cheating on me. I'd walk in and with that guy freaking out; she will stop sucking and say to me, "Dammit babe. You should've warned us you were coming. Now look! He's getting soft. Get your ass over here and get him hard again."
When I hesitate as always, she stands and say, "Don't let me call everyone and tell them you suck cock. Just get here and suck it & it'll continue to be our little secret." Then with a chuckle, she'll look at the guys and with an evil grin say to him, "Unless you tell your friends. Then we'll just have to keep sucking all your cocks to be sure you keep our secret."
by bklyn_40©
Already Home
Already Home · Erotic Couplings · She's already home when I get there still wearing my favorite 2 pieces of a 3pc skirt suit. There's just something about the easy access of a button down dress shirt and with her, the inevitable fact: there's no panties under that knee length skirt.
She's sitting in our old wingback chair. Her back straight, elbows to wrists resting on the old chair's slightly worn arms, shirt unbottoned down to a risque depth, skirt hiked up just enough for legs to cross, resting on just one of the heels she's still, to my absolute excitement, wearing. A'la 1992 Sharon Stone, fingers crossed for the mid leg switching beaver shot.
"Hey babe!" I offer as greeting while walking toward her.
"Shut up, Sit down!" She replies sternly. While nonchalantly pointing with a flick of her wrist before returning her hand to it's previous position, dangling carelessly off front of chair arm's fillagree carved wooden edge. Her long index finger casually directed me to the dining room chair sitting ominously center square of the living room.
"How did I miss that?" I pondered as I thirstily followed her command and nervously sat.
I Began to lean forward intent on taking my work boots off...
"Be still!", She says in a calm yet authoritive tone.
I quickly resume good postured seating.
"Good boy, stay." She says with narrowed eyes and widened smirk.
She then stands and turns 180°. Those heels splendidly tighten her calves, thighs and ass to an undeniably sexy tone. She slowly tugs at her skirt working It's hem up one or two inches per side. Until barely exposing both of her beautifully bubbled ass cheeks.
"I've got a few things here that I'm in the mood to put to use." she follows with, "How's that sound?" Then, as I begin to draw a breath to respond, "Shut up!" snaps across the air. All delivered without so much as a glance in my direction, in a tone resembling a grade school teacher, "That was a rhetorical question.
Boy.
It doesn't matter if you're in mood or not does it?"
" No Ma'am.)
Methodically she bends forward and removes the chair cushion, obviously being mindful to only bend at the waist.
I can see her little pussy, resting like a treasured jewel carefully placed atop a pillow of her creamy thighs, it's lips just wet enough to glisten, beckoning to me like a watering hole mirage to a desert lost wanderer.
My pestilent inner child wants to scream, "It's mine! Give it to me!" Silent though, happily obedient, I stay.
She picks up a bag, replaces the seat's cushion, straightens her body to upright. Then slowly shimmies her skirt's hem back to it's designer's intended length.
She turns, and despite the *click* *tap* *click* *tap* cadence of her heels, it's as if she glides to a point just out of my reach. Poised beautifully directly in front of me, hands on hips, intrigue laiden bag hanging securely from one elbows inner crease. She then extends her arm, bag in hand, raises it to parallel with the floor then abruptly drops it.
Kneeling down directly in front of me, her knees in line with my heels. My eyes, like that of any man's eyes begin taking in the down buttoned view. Voluptuous blanched breasts with lucious Lemonade Pink shaded and gum drop shaped nipples.
She pulls the bow from the first boot's laces then quickly and a bit aggressively tightens the remaining knot. Criss crossing the two ends as she wraps them around chair's leg and boot's ankle top, pulls a quick knot then, a bow then, a second.
"Great move!", I think to myself while she repeats the clever process on the other boot.
Still kneeling there before me she reaches into her bag and retrieves what looks to me like roughly 25' of nice three cord braided hemp rope.
I am rock fucking hard already, my excitement is brimming, damn near uncontainably.
I show nothing though.
Fuck, I love her!
She takes hold of my right wrist, gives it a little outward twist as she slides it in her shirt and places it on her tit, palm over nipple and releases it.
Before she can reach other wrist I'm squeezing and pulling on left tit.
Quicker then I could react she smacked my hand, barked, "Be Still" and was now poised, pimp hand raised, threatening to smack me across the cheek. I feel the warmth in my face as it flushes to red.
For her sake I flinch a little extra careful to keep mostly still though. She then gives my left hand the same treatment as my right.
Both hands now on beautifully baroque breast she leans in applying enough pressure to excite us both and begins to wrap figures eights around my wrists and up my firearms.
Though I'm starring only at her face she refuses eye contact. "Damn she's good at this." I take mental note.
Twenty something(I lost count somewhere around the 5th fabulous friction burn) wraps over right and left forearms. Slack splendidly pulled across my flesh at varying speeds. Coils covering from wrists nearly to elbows. Six loops between forearms to cinch the coils, terrifically tightening their hold.
Now I sit, rope cuffed and bound forearms resting in my crotch, ankles tied, boots and all to the chair. Not sure I've ever been this turned on before. As much as I've fantasized about this type if thing. She's the only one I'd want doing this. She is a natural for sure.
She's standing now, directly in front of me and again hiking her skirt up, alternating sides just a little at a time. Only difference from her skirt hem line's last tumultuous climb is the distance hiked. This time the skirts hem climbed to hips tip tops before it stopped.
That shaved slice of glistening pie there in my face. I was leaning in to steal a quick lick when again, bitch moved quick. Asserting her dominance in an instance.
Grabbing hold of the hair atop my head she forced my gaze to the skies. Stepped forward, straddled me and slapped my face. Now, with that delectable pussy damn near touching the bottom side of my chin her looking straight down at me using the narrow sight line just beyond her tits and the protrusion of their nipple's, her eyes grip mine for the first time since the start of this fantasy and says, "Stay, Boy."
I try to tip my head forward, dying for a taste of that twat. She pulls harder at my hair. I shake my head and struggle a bit, mostly for the fun of it. She's serious though and doesn't relinquish grip, just waits for me to quit.
"You done Boi?!" She asks with a heavily accentuated finish and shockingly aggressive tone. I use the miniscule range of motion left in my neck to timidly motion yes. She released my hair and I didn't move a muscle.
She then took a seat on my lap first close then she slid back to release my arms which for a brief moment had been happily held captive there beneath her twot, taint and tail. She guided them over my head bent my elbows, taking my hands back and with the texture of the rope slighty scratching at the base of my neck she began tying the leftover bit from the cinch to the steel frame rail at the top of my chair's back. Blatantly brushing her beautiful breast across my face multiple times in multiple direction till knot was securely tied.
I'm now, biceps over ears, elbows to the sky, wrist bound and chair rail tied. Feet still tied to chair legs.
She starts grinding.
Hard.
Side to side, back and forth.
Hard.
Circular motions now, all with brute force. Doesn't take long and I can tell she's getting close.
Harder.
She grabs the sides of my neck puts her hands beneath my ears.
Harder yet.
Her thumbs meandering jaw line towards chin.
Harder.
She's grinding so vigorously the chair is sliding and shifting. Her thumbs slip down to my throat. She begins to squeeze, closing my throat and my corodit simultaneously.
Nervous excitement, finally, someone gets it. Hopefully she sees all I do to others is what I want done to me. Her hands are cold against my neck. I close my eyes. Then in the darkening darkness I hear her,"Open them, look at me!" I open them but can't focus, "Look at me! Loo..." cut to black...
I awaken to the sound of a clap and a curious sting across my face. I'm back, euphoric about to orgasm but not cum. She is still straddling my lap barely moving, then her sigh gives her away, she has cum.
She moves back, her ass now on my knees. She grabs a fist full of my hair with one hand forcing my head down, as if I wanted to look anywhere else.
"Do you see that?" She asks calmly in a sweet voice. Still groggy from the black out I barely muster an inaudible mumble. Using that fist full of hair she shakes my head wildy.
"Asshole, Do you see the cum on my pussy?" She asks harshly.
"Yes ma'am" I say while trying to shake my head. But she's giving me no room to move.
She slides 2 fingers up her pussy, barely penetrating. I blink and it's admittedly long but my heads still foggy.
Well, it apparently took too long, she slaps my face.
"Open your mouth, Boy" She says, sliding her fingers up her pussy again.
I open my mouth, saying, "ahhhhh" audibly with quivering in my tone.
I can see her cum dripping from one as the two make their way like a child's feeding spoon towards my face. The moment I feel her finger tip on my tongue, I close mouth and suck, I use my tongue to lick her fingers clean of her cum.
She tastes so good.
I want her so bad!
I needed this.
She slides her long fingers back and forth, trough my lips and across my tongue, taking care not to let finger tips pass my puckered lips and leave my mouth.
I close my eyes. I moan at a rate commensory to her pace. I groan. There's true passion in my tone.
I moan.
I groan.
It's a lust filled, desire to satisfy, moan for the in stroke with a desperate plea not to stop, fuelled groan on the out stroke.
She moves her other hand to the back of my head again acquiring a fist full of hair. She stops moving the fingers in my mouth. Holding that hand steady she's now pushing and pulling my head. First slowly then faster then she slows way down forcing me further on to her fingers with each slow repetition.
I gag slightly.
"There it is." She triumphantly says then, forces it again.
I gag again.
Not sure when she started but she's grinding again.
Again I gag.
This time she holds it there
I'm gagging, trying to shake my head, trying to pull away. She wont let me. My eyes are watering now. My mouth is full of saliva and I'm drooling a bit.
She's grinding.
She's pushing and pulling again when she says, "Don't fucking swallow that spit, hear me asshole? I want that mouth messy and wet while I'm finger fucking it."
She's grinding.
I'm trying to nod yes but she's still giving me no room for motion. "Mmhmmm" I offer as it's all I can do.
She's grinding hard now, tight to my pelvis, her hips rolling back and forward opposite the direction of my forcibly directed head.
She slips a third finger in mouth. Slowly she pulls them back to nearly out, rolls her hips back to my thighs with matching pace. Unexpectedly she begins forcefully poundinh her crotch into mine, thrusting my head, her fingers travel deep down my mouth to my throat, over and over.
I'm gagging every two or three thrusts, I can feel my pelvis and hips bruising. I'm crying now but, God Damn if I'm not close to cuming. I'm unsure if it's because of pleasure from this treatment or from pleasuring her by being a good Sub.
With a final thrust of her hips she arches her back dramatically Simultaneously she was wildly throwing her head back. Suddenly she grabbed my crotch with both hands one on either side if my zipper and squeezes, hard then pulls harder. I twitch and bounce in reaction to the pain felt by the single unlucky nut to
suffer the force of the orgasmic rip and grip just shown by her.
More motivation for the tears streaming down my face. "Are you crying?"she asks with a touch of distain riding the words.
"What a fucking bitch boy!" She says harshly as she slaps my face.
Placing a cupped hand under my mouth, she commands me, "Spit, dumbass" I told you not to swallow it, I'm frantically nodding yes while I nearly fill her hand with hot sticky saliva.
She steps off me and back with the assistance of a forceful push off my chest. She steps once more before using her empty hand to unzip that skirt it falls to the floor with ease. She reclaims her spot in the wing back, unbuttoning her shirt's last few buttons as her ass finds the seat cushion.
With one foot up on chair's arm she places her cupped spit laiden hand over her crotch roughly, basically slapping her pussy lips then, rubs it all over her fucking hairless pussy.
I can feel her staring at me. I keep my eyes fixed on her pussy. Excitedly watching her spread her pussy lips and fumble at her clit. She looks down and gives her pussy a couple easy slaps.
To which I blurt out, "Harder! You bitch. Like you've been slapping me." Slowly her head rises just enough to make eye contact and for me to see the menacing smile now wide on her face.
*SMACK*
The sound is crisp in the air like that of a celebratory high five. "She's so amazing." I say to myself. Upon contact she nearly screams but her head doesn't move her smile remains the same and our eyes stay locked.
Again without thought I blurt out, "Harder! Let's see it, you fucking bitch."
She chuckles a bit tits bouncing in response to the laughter as if they too are snickering at my request.
[ ] "Is bitch boy done crying now?" She asks, standing, stepping towards me she places one foot across the crease atop my thigh with her heel narrowly missing the head of of my dick. She slaps her pussy hard again then my face. Before I can react she asks.
"Harder? Or is that gonna make you cry?"
"Come on then, let's see slut. I say calmly and finishing with a head nod and a smile. This time I hold eye contact. I hear the loud smack of palm to wet pussy, out of the corner of my eye I catch a flash of flesh in motion then, nothing, blackness.
Interrupting the silent darkness, I hear the sound of wet pussy being penetrated repeatidly, quickly, clapping a bit.
I raise my head to see her finger poppin that tastey twat just inches from my tingling face.
I smile wide.
Seeing my smile she grabs me by the chin, leans in and kisses me. It's a long deep, tongue kiss, the kind that's so frantic it's like your struggling to occupy the same space, noses grinding, foreheads bumping, nostrils flaring, oxygen obtained in quick sharp inhales as if drowning and breathing in the tiny moments your head bobs above waterline.
She pulls away.
"Fuck me. Fuck me like the cock I am, please." I say in a wanting but not quite desperate tone.
"No." She replies as plain as plain could be.
"I won't fucking beg. Fuck me damn you!"
Again a blase, "No."
With her backside to me and again only bending at the waist she rummages through her bag.
She fucked up though.... Seeing my opportunity I lean forward chairs backegs off the floor. Quickly getting pussy lips in my mouth I suck, my nose tickling at taint. Her first reaction is to pull away but I'm already licking the pussy like a dog on a dropped ice cream cone in August.
But, she pulls away again, th
walks out of room....wth...
Quickly she returns. Carrying two more dinning room chairs placed one sideways in front of the other which faced me from the other side of the first chair.
She says nothing as she crawls across the chairs, first away from me then backing that thing up til her knees were on my chair, her twat, taint, and tail all up in my face.
Her face down on furthest chair she reaches back and spreads her beautifully bulbous cheeks.
"15 minutes. Do what you want you've been a good boy, you earned it. Show me what that mouth do, fuck boy!" All of it was said kinda rough and tough like.
I waste no time quickly starting with a playful bite of the bigger cheek, then another nibble this time at top of thigh, ass cheeks bottom crease. I then lick across crease to pussy. Already so wet and tasting wonderful.
I get my face just deep enough that my fully extended tongue's tip barely slides over clit. And that is what I'm ecstatically doing, licking from taint through labia over clit and back again stopping occasionally to suck on pussy's lips, ok maybe a slight bite or two also. I feel a little twitch. My tongue outstretched I start shaking my head as if urgently saying No. Another twitch, another, she's close. Im mixing it up now side to side, back and forth, fast and hard. Then with a massive inhale and slow shakey exhale, shes cumming. I'm doing my best to lap it all in, sucking and licking frantically fillng my mouth with her juices and cum.
I pull my head back and immediately following her next quiver spit my collection of her orgasms drip at the top of her ass crack. She moans in response as I watch the load slowly dripping down her crack.
Just as that drip covers that starfish I dive in, my tongue catching the load as it barely reaches taint and spreads that lust filled load back up to the top of her ass crack. Licking my way to starfish again, once there, I slip my tongue in and push.
Beginning with tongue at maximum protrusion. I start face fucking that ass. Slowly at first, in and out, in and out, each stroke gaining speed and force. My chin beating against taint, forehead spreading ass cheeks till i hit tail bone on every down stroke.
"Oh Fuck!" I hear her say as she spins away.
"Times up bitch boy." She tells me, her over pronounced smirk now irritatingly visible. Resting her back against the farthest chair. Her legs are spread to either side of the middle chair.
I wish I could take a picture right now.
Right now she epitomizes 'Woman' to me.
Pure, raw sexuality.
Her hair in beautiful disarray, a few wisps, sweat soaked and stuck precariously to her forehead. Chest heaving, eyes blinking slowly as if they don't know weather to stay open or closed. Sweat dripping sensuously from her chin to her breasts to her thighs, the cascade of lustful liquid pooking on the chair's seat, nuzzling the soft soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Her luciously flirtatious lips curled upward ever so slightly at there ends almost as if fighting back a smile.
Her petite yet perfect breast adorned with tiny droplets of sweat shimmering like lickable stars.
Mmmm, I can damn near taste the salty passion filled elixir from here.
Her milky white thighs tapering from knees to hips like flesh covered guiderails directing my sight to the gloriousness that is her pretty little, perfectly sculpted, lusciously pink, shaved slick, glistening pussy.
My God what a picture that would make.
"That was nice, Boi." She says her voice stale and monotone.
"Why does she have to call me boy in that way? "Bitch", I say to myself.
"Yes Ma'am. Will you fuck me now? I so badly want to be in you!" I say in my most innocent tone.
Really I want nothing more than to scream,
"I'm so fucking turned on! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me! You devilish angel you!"
Her reply...
"No."
This cocksucker, my arms are numb from pits to wrists, my earlier struggle definitely caused the rope to break skin. I'm bleeding. I could feel it dripping in my hand before the numbness set in. My fucking face is covered in pussy juice and ass sweat(ok, i kinda like that, so what... Don't judge me.)
My dick hurts from being hard as fuck this whole time but twisted a bit inside my jeans and no way to adjust it. All that and this bitch, this amazing, loving, caring, ride or die, I love her more than I love I, fantasy cunt just says...
"No."
I decide I'll try a different approach. Head high and turned to the side I collect what ever funk and saliva is available in my mouth and spit it to the living room floor then quickly turn back to deliver a glare in her direction, her head snaps to make eye contact as well. Now with scowls on our faces we're locked in a staring contest so intense it's nearly blinding.
I aggressively say, "I'm not fucking around whore get over here pull my God damn, rock hard, cock out and fuck me. Or I swear to..."
"Oh my gosh." she interupts in a mildy childish tone "I'm sorry, let me do something about this situation, gimme one second. I'll make it all better, you'll see."
"God damn right! Maybe my little whore should suck it first." I say attempting to take control and in hindsight pushing my luck a bit.
She picks up her bag and steps behind me. Out of site. I hear her rummaging in that bag.
"There it is..." She says with a sense of accomplishment.
"There's what?" I ask with nervous vibrato in my voice.
"Just what we need to proceed" she replies in an overly sweet voice.
Then something slips quickly past my eyes, ouch, fuck pressure at my lips. Opening my mouth to speak and,
"Mmm mmmm m mm"
This Bitch just... just ball gagged me! Mother... Fuck... I love her!
"So much for taking control." I think to myself while laughing in my head.
She's talking, well ranting, mumbling, but mostly to herself I catch things like. "I got your little whore... Feelin fucked now I bet..on the God damn new carpet..."
She steps around my side. Now wearing a short little silk Kimono she knows I love, it's loosely tied and completely sexy. She's carying the bag in one hand and moving hair from her face with the other as she aggressively kicks the two chairs in front of me aside they both tip over, the second teetering on the first.
"Now. Any more orders? Sir." She asks, sharply, as she slowly turns to face me. Her demeanor Is calm and polite as if she's innocently just started a new soring day
I offer no sound, being as sounds are all I could offer. I am however doing my best to say, "Fu-ck Youu." sarcastically with my eyes.
I've never wore a ball gag, it's not as uncomfortable as I would have guessed though swallowing is a bit tough.
Damn, she's sexxxy!
She reaches into her bag and retrieves a pair of scissors. Looks at me and holds the scissors in our shared sight line and demostrates there function with a *SNIP* *SNIP*.
Oh Shit, the nervousness, the thrill, the sheer (no pun intended) fucking anticipation!
She reaches down and pinches a bit of my T-shirt at the center of my chest pulls it away from my body forcefully till the material tugs at my back, with a *SNIP* it snaps back minus a hole now residing middle of my chest. She then pinches my nipple, hard, I flinch and groan. She pulls till my nipple can't be pulled anymore, then pulls fabric till again it tugs at my back. *SNIP* shirt snaps back with my nipple now sore and exposed.
Grinning she repeats the process in random spots and of course my other nipple.
She stops abruptly, admires her work for a minute before carelessly tossing the scissors over her shoulder and disappearing to the back of me again.
By the sound of her breathing I know she's behind me. But nothing happens for a few minutes. My mind steadily racing with possibilities and the thought of her fucking me.
Suddenly her hands are my shoulders and sliding over my chest. Both sides of my lower rib cage are given a little squeeze. Her left hand finds a Hole on my side just below my ribs soon her other hand is there too. Caressing my flesh tracing the upper part of hip bone then with the sound of tearing fabric the pre-cut hole increases ten fold.
Her hands find my sides and slide up to my armpits, then follow my clavicles to my chest's center and the first hole cut.
No caress this time, no pleasurable prelude.
Nope, this time I immediately feel eight fingernails damn near puncturing my flesh. I twitch at first, the pressure increases.
I *squeal* for lack of better term and struggle.
To no avail so,
I sit still,
breathe slowly,
basking in the pain.
"I can endure because I enjoy." I repeat over and over Inside my head.
About the time I'm centered the nails start seperating... 2 inches... 4 inches... Ow... shit... fuck my... GD... nipples.
"Oh you Fucking CUNT" I try to scream but, "oo yyuuffuuu uhh" is I'm sure all she heard.
The shirt tears as she goes, she makes much quicker time the final few inches.
Looking down I can see two of the four horizontal stripes now carved in my chest. Flesh only tore enough to bleed in a few unpatterned locations.
She steps back around, the shock can be scene on face.
Before sympathy or regret can kick in, I rock the chair a bit and mumble in attempt to change focus.
She looks up and I give her a quick *wink*. She kneels down in front of me and slowly licks the blood from my skin delicately kissing each wound while also unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. As she addresses my last wound her finger tips are nestled in my waistline on both my sides. The moment last kiss is planted she begins pulling forcibly, roughly trying to remove my pants. I thrust my hips and squirm in attempt at easing the process.
Once passed my knees she gives one final tug. With an exhale that proclaimed job well done.
She slapped my balls a couple times, with two fingers on the head of my fully erect dick she pushes it down to the seat chair and lets go, it snaps back and slaps against my stomach.
She snickers a bit and as she pulls it down again I roll my eyes *Slap*. She stands up, seeming pleased with herself. She looks at me and winks as she bends down, beautiful tits dangling there before me, nipples rubbing silk, acquiring what seems to be 35' or so of rope from her bag..
She has a seat on my lap as far back towards my knees as she can. Ohhh, my desire peeked imagination can almost feel her pussy on my dick.
She looks me in the eye and asks,"You wanna fuck me?"
I shake my head yes, yes, yes.
"No ." She sternly says.
She holds the rope up, makes a loop at its middle, just below the loop she grasps the two lines pulling them through the loop and creates a simple lashing loop.
She looks down at my dick, then up to my face, then back to the rope and back to my dick.
"Son of a bitch." is all I can say to myself.
She slid the lash over the head of my dick carefully, as to avoid pinching she pulled the two strands in opposite directions. Then up and around my neck with both lengths going in taking seperate but equal routes.
She gently pulls it tight so now my dick is being stretched to painfull but nothing to be done, no way to escape.
With about 15 foot of rope remaining she starts wrapping coils around my torso. The coils start one turn above my nipples and made it just past my lowest rib.
She wraps them through the chair's vertical rungs pulling them tight as she goes. My breathing labors under the pressuree.
Stopping at mid front she tied them off to the vertical strands holding my cock up. With maybe 2- 1 foot lengths remaining, she whips at my thighs as if holding drum sticks and reenacting a Travis Barker solo, contemplating a use for left over length I believe.
With a final, wince and moan inducing drum roll, this time including my cock and ending in a double handed symbol crash on my ball sack. She gets to work bringing her idea to fruition. She isolates my balls and begins wraping the rope about three coils, pushing my balls about five inches from body, ends double knotted to secure it all.
While looking down and admiring her work she said, "Still wanna fuck me?"
Yes, yes, yes I vigorously shake my head.
"No." Of course is her reply.
She interlaces her fingers behind my neck, arches her back, places her pussy on the rope coils above my captive cock and slowly slides twitching a bit when she slides over the knots. "Wanna fuck me?" She asks with a shocking amount of innocence in her voice.
In protest, I make no movement an utter no sound. Not that I could do much of either at this point.
Six or seven repetitions in she's grinding and thrusting quicker and harder.
"DO You wanna fuck me, boi?" No innocent tones this time, No, this time the wordswere almost growled.
Still I offer no reply.
She grins, moans and carries on. My cock is wet, my balls are wet, the rope around them is wet.
I close my eyes and throw my head back, I'm about to cum.
"No!" She hollers as she slaps my face, her hips jerking the uncontrollable, unmistakable spasms of an orgasm.
"Damn..." she says smiling wide as she slaps me again. "...didn't plan on cumming like that."
I'm so fucking horny. So GD turned on that my hips involuntarily try to pump.
"I said, No! Asshole!" She says obviously annoyed as she back hands my now blue almost purple sack. Resulting in a gringe and pain filled moan from me. Fuck, My eyes are watering too.
"Don't cry, bitch boy, I'm almost through." Her voice soft, gentle almost sleepy.
"You do still wanna fuck me, wanna feel that hard dick balls deep in my wet pussy, right?" She says while standing up and dropping the kimono to the floor. Casually she turns away from me.
She picks up her bag, between blurry, watery vision and her beautiful backside, my view is blocked. She places something on the arm of the living room chair she first sat in.
"Right bitch boy, You wanna fuck me real badly, don't you?" she moving closer and nearly whispering.
Again, I'm a rock. No motion, no noise.
She grabs the the vertical leads to my aching, throbbing, fading heart-on. Causing my entire body to convulse.
She slowly takes a seat on my knees, "Don't you? bitch!" She yells. Her eyes fixed on the stretching of my dick the whole time.
Slowly, I nod yes, as she redirects her eyes toward mine. Contact gained, she adds yet more tension to rope in her hand.
She screams, "DON'T YOU? YOU FUCK!"
Ignoring the the pain from my cock, I frantically tried nodding, simultaneously tried to say Yes, yes, yes...
"Yhmm, hemnn,yaua" is how it came out after curling round black leather bound Teflon ball still in mouth.
"You wanna fuck my mouth?" She asked loud and sternly then, displays the prize. Opening mouth wide, tongue out, curled down, she moves in toward my face cocks her head back and forth arrogantly. Mocking me.
Slowing down, I nod yes, as she barks another inquiry aggressively in my face.
"Wanna fuck my ass?'
I nod yes, as she walks past me.
"Wanna fuck my wet pussy?" Calming some.
I nod yes, then pause as I realize she set-up a camera and small tripod on the arm of the chair. I remember thinking, "Shit, must be a hell of a finish she has planned."
"I'm going to do a couple things, don't you dare move boi. Stay boy, stay" she cautions softly double slapping my cheek then squeezed my face roughly to a pucker with her index finger and thumb.
It's quiet, except for the slight panting sounds my labored breathing is producing.
I think she untied my coil cuffs from the chair back. Ok, now she's undoing the cinches that tighten the rope coils around my fore arms.
"How bad do you wanna fuck me, bitch?"
"Boy, *slap, slap*You wanna Fuck me?"
I'm staring, I slowly nod yes.
"Good...
I'll be upstairs waiting. Get yourself undone, if you can. Then, come fuck me, if you want." Her words trailing off as she in all her naked Splendor heads up the stairs.
Hollering from the second floor, "And clean that fucking spit off the floor, you asshole!"
My arms are so numb I struggle for a few minutes just to move them to my lap.
Waiting for some blood flow to return, I'm staring straight through the camera.
My dick is starting to go limp the rope still refusing to do so, pulls unforgivingly, forbidding my cocks retreat.
I push back the pain and focus on freeing my arms. I go at the rope puzzle backwards according to most, I shimmy my arms back and forward till I have sufficient slack to slip the original loop then rubbing wrist to wrist for a minute, bending elbows and snapping arms straight the coils swiftly slide past my hands and add to the floor's clutter.
I immediately reach to unbuckle the fucking ball gag, throwing it at but past the camera.
Looking at the camera every second I can. I take the pocket knife from my jeans, slide it's blade between laces and chair leg. With one swift pull, one leg is freed. Same steps on the other side and my legs are both liberated. Leaving only my well coiled torso to free.
The knots are easily reached but they are tied inches from softening dick, which was being pulled so taunt by then It felt like it could tear in half. I got to my feet, bent at the waist, chair legs and chest parellel to floor.
I back up to one of the rooms arched entry ways twist and bust chair bottom to pieces. Still not enough slack I have to get hard. I step to the front of the camera holding chair.
Standing directly in front of it a carefully start stroking my cock from base to rope just above head and back again.
"You fucking dirty slut, the way have treated me tonight... You fucking tortured me, abused me, teased me and I swear to christ...I love you! Thank you! And as soon as I get hard again...to slip this cockholding rope... I'm coming to fuck you, Im gonna plug the camera to the TV so can watch my escape while I hate fuck all three of your fabulous holes." I rant knowing full well the camera can probably only see the stroking of my cock as dark as it's gotten to be.
The rant did it I'm getting hard on a random up stroke the lash slips over and off my cock's now purple head.
I easily untie the coils around my nuts.
Then the knots securing my torso coil after coil, after a few minutes of uncoiling... I'm completely free.
I step outta the jeans remove what's left of my tattered shirt. Standing naked in front of the camera I turn a slow 360° so she can admire her handy work.
Taking little more than a minute to recoup, I snatch the camera, head upstairs to claim my reward's and pine over my lovers ultra high level of kinky awesomeness!!
The Graduation Ceremony
The Graduation Ceremony · First Time · The Graduation Ceremony
I had been a high school teacher for 20 years, and in that time maintained a flawless record of professionalism. As a fit, somewhat charismatic man teaching all senior classes, I had encountered plenty of schoolgirl crushes during my tenure. Never did I even so much as consider, much less succumb, to the temptation of stoking those fires. Then I met her.
Eve was a high school senior in one of my advanced history classes. She had long, naturally blonde hair, played field hockey, and had a defined yet graceful build, striking blue eyes and a doe-like face. At first she was just another student, but a few months into the year, after her eighteenth birthday, she seemed to undergo a noticeable change in her behavior.
She quickly developed a knack for sitting in her front row desk wearing skimpy, loose shorts or skirts that barely reached the bottom of her ass cheeks. Seeming to know exactly how to shift in her seat, she became expert at crossing and uncrossing her legs to reveal the perfect, budding folds nestled within her panties. I did my best to discourage her routines by simply ignoring them, but that only emboldened her. Eventually it was not just difficult to ignore, it was downright impossible. I finally gave up trying to avoid seeing what she so desperately wanted to show me and instead thought maybe by virtue of staring directly at her she would get embarassed and retreat into girlish self-consciousness. But that's not what happened.
Sometimes she pretended to be unaware of my leering eyes as she pulled the leg of her shorts up and subtly adjusted her panties, just enough for me to see a soft, smooth labia peeking out. Of course, I could do little to contain my cock from swelling within my pants, a sight she clearly also enjoyed inducing. She would stare hungrily at my crotch licking her lips unconsciously, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. It was just a game and nothing more I told myself, and certainly not a new one: make the teacher who's old enough to be your dad as horny as possible and prove to yourself that you have sexual power over all men in the process. The only problem was that she was better at playing this game than any student I'd ever had, and the power she had over me in particular was growing every day.
She spent the remainder of her senior year visiting my classroom regularly, sometimes with friends and sometimes not. She made up new and inventive reasons she needed my help with assignments, even though the truth was she was one of the smartest in her class. One day the subject of candy came up while we happened to be alone together in my room after school. We both agreed that white chocolate, in addition to not really being chocolate at all, was also disgusting. Then she added, "I really like white cream, though." I cocked my head in a confused sort of shocked reaction. "Especially when you have to lick it and suck it out... I love it." I was unashamedly intrigued by her candor. Of course she knew exactly what she was saying, and doing to me for that matter. After all, she was an intelligent, beautifully blossoming woman. Meanwhile she was turning me, a 44-year-old married man, into putty in her hands- hands I was desperate to feel wrapped around the base of my dick, jerking semen into her mouth. A couple of her friends came into the room, relieveing me of having to respond with words, but she could plainly see that my hardening cock had already responded.
When Spring arrived she had to miss a week of school for a field hockey tournament. I found myself staring at her empty desk, and instead of being relieved that I didn't have to be distracted by her, envisioning her sliding her skirt up around her waist, spreading her legs and rubbing her clit as she moaned and brought herself to orgasm in front of the whole class. I knew I had a problem, and if she had been trying to drive me insane- it was clearly working. I laid awake almost every night thinking of her, jerking off and whispering her name.
A couple of months later, graduation was on the horizon, and teasing me continued to be her favorite pastime. How the other students didn't notice is still a mystery, but I was treated to almost daily glimpses of her pussy lips and ass, and she had even taken to going braless so that I could see her perky, puffy nipples poking through the thin tank tops she always wore. Part of me wanted the end of the year to come as quickly as possible and to be done with the constant, daily torture of temptation that Eve had brought into my life. Then there was part of me that felt like tearing her clothes off and stretching her holes until she screamed. That was the other thing she seemed to understand instinctively, that she was toying with the emotions of a grown man who had a big, fat cock that was aching to fill her pussy with cum.
Perhaps it wasn't all instinct, since she had blatantly been studying my bulge every chance she got. Sometimes I wondered if I was just imagining it, but then there were moments where she revealed her undeniable inner-slut. One day she caught a glimpse of the outline of my cockhead, no doubt thanks to whatever show she was putting on in the front row. She looked around the room and saw everyone occupied with an assignment, then stared directly at me while she placed her water bottle on her desk. She slid first the tip of the bottle in and out of her mouth, then ended up taking about half its length into her throat, all the while continuing to stare into my eyes.
I was mesmerized, but also confused since I had overheard a couple different guys she dated complaining that she was a "tease", and that they "couldn't even get a fucking blowjob out of her." Yet, there she was, simulating the act. It was only about 5 seconds, not long enough for anyone other than me to notice, but long enough to make my cock stretch out along the length of my thigh with pulsating agony.
Finally, the end of the schoolyear came, but not before I got roped into volunteering with the graduation ceremony. Against my better judgment, I had also agreed to giving her and a couple other students a ride to the rehearsal. I told myself, if I could just get through the next couple days, I could spend the Summer trying to bleach the memory of her from my mind.
When I pulled up Eve sprang from the front door of her typically suburban house and skipped across the manicured lawn wearing a trademark pair of her all-too-revealing shorts. She also made sure to drop her phone in the grass before turning needlessly around and bending over to pick it up so I could see her perfect ass cheeks. She flung herself into the front seat with a "Hi! Thanks for the ride!" and went on to explain that it was only her that actually needed a ride (her parents were both using their cars), and that she could get a ride home with one of her friends.
"That's fine. But I thought you had a car- a pretty nice one if I recall," I said inquisitively.
"Oh, yeah...it's like, not working right. I think something's wrong with it." I watched her out of the corner of my eye tuck a strand of her golden hair behind her ear.
"Oh, well that's good, actually," I said as I pulled out of the drive. "Because- I was actually planning on kidnapping you and taking you out to the woods." I couldn't believe my own ears as the words spewed forth. It was as if the primal part of my personality, which had been dreaming of doing exactly such a thing to her, had suddenly taken over. I glanced over expecting to be met with a look of disgust, but instead she was smiling at me, beaming in fact, from ear to ear. I smiled back reflexively and added, somewhat awkwardly, "That was a joke, by the way."
"Oh...okay," she said as she giggled and stared straight ahead. I detected a twinge of disappointment in her voice. Suddenly I had encountered yet another twist, one which actually made me feel guilty. But it was not for wanting to fuck her and leave her whimpering and covered in my semen. In fact, it was for seeming to dismiss this idea from her mind immediately after I had been the one to insinuate it.
I was trying to redirect her attention, but, feeling like I'd hurt her feelings, I ended up telling her what a special student she really had been to me, and how much I wanted to keep in touch after she graduated, or maybe even see her before she left for college... "Okay, like graduation night? Do you want to see me then?" she asked with a hint of girlish hope. "Like tomorrow night?"
"What do you mean?" I replied. "Like see you where?" I could feel my heart racing, barely able to remember where I was supposed to be driving. "At graduation?"
"No, like after that."
"Ok, where?"
She sang the words "I don't know" in a teasing melody. "Wherever you're gonna be... I guess." At that moment our eyes locked, and any secrets or doubts about what the other had in mind were completely washed away.
"Ok, then," I said. "Let me figure that out and I'll let you know."
The rest of the car ride was mostly awkward silence, curtailed by the palpable sense of anticipation hanging in the air. Whatever feelings of guilt and loyalty bubbling to the surface of my mind were stifled and drowned out by the intoxicating thought of Eve's body. I stared at her long, tan legs and her hard nipples, only to feel her eyes gazing at my swelling crotch. What am I doing? I thought. Now I was in a position of either following through or coming off like a scared little boy to her. I kept telling myself the old adage that in the end it's the things we never did that we regret the most.
The next day was the ceremony itself, and I used the excuse of being a graduation volunteer to work out the logistics of my plan. A suite in one of the nicest hotels in town, all the necessary lies put in place, and all my tracks covered. My wife thought I was hanging out one last time with an old (nonexistant) colleague who was (conveniently) moving out of town. Yet, despite our conversation from the previous day, I was fully prepared for her not to show up. There was always the possibility that it had been nothing more than a game to her all along.
At the graduation she seemed aloof, not even looking my way. I was hesitant to find her afterwards, but soon saw her taking the typical post-graduation pictures with her mom, dad, and younger brother. She smiled nervously and waved me over, to which I complied. The last thing I wanted was to appear uncomfortable or suspicious, especially around her parents (who I was actually a couple of years older than). "Hey, Mr. H! Dad, take a picture of us." Her dad, clean-cut and of a slightly smaller build than me, smiled and shook my hand as her mom told me how much they'd heard about me- all good things of course- and how thankful they were for her to have had a teacher like me. After the photo, I casually slipped Eve the key card to the hotel, wrapped in a note with only the room number written on it. I figured if she was brave enough to actually go through with this, she was capable of getting herself there.
I tried to act as natural and disinterested as possible as we conversed. The truth was, I was imagining her mom, who seemed herself to be an older version of Eve, dropping to her knees right there in front of everyone gathered outside, undoing my pants and pulling my cock out with a smile on her face, then eagerly gagging repeatedly on it. I smiled curteously at her dad and imagined him resting a forearm on my shoulder, looking down at his wife and saying, "There she goes...God, you love that cock in your mouth don't you, honey! She's one helluva cocksucker, man..." Meanwhile I could see Eve rolling her eyes and folding her arms in a huff, yelling "Mom! That's for me!" Then it occured to me that if all went according to plan, my now former student would be the one on her knees gagging on my cock.
I searched Eve for the faintest glance; any indication she was still planning to follow through. "Oh, don't forget guys I'm going to that graduation party and then spending the night with Maya tonight." Her parents nodded in understanding, and so did I. As I walked across the parking lot to my car I just kept thinking to myself, Jesus, I'm going to hell.
I'd been at the hotel for an hour when I started to wonder if she was actually coming. I assumed she would in fact go to whatever party she mentioned, but my hope was that at any minute she would come through the door to the suite. After another hour had passed I had recreated every possible scenario. She was so horny she saw one of her ex-boyfriends and finally put out, or maybe she was busy getting every graduating senior on the football team's cock shoved into her. Or, maybe she just chickened out. Either way, the thought of her being gangfucked made me swell until the length of my shaft was hard against my thigh.
I stripped my clothes off and stood completely naked in the middle of the room, gazing down at my aching dick, stroking it with one hand and craddling my balls with the other. I sat down on the couch and slowly massaged my shaft, first with one hand, then with two. As I stroked rhythmically I could see myself in a full length mirror directly opposite of where I sat, and saw a man who wasn't in half bad shape, especially for his age. Jerking off while staring only at myself was something I had never tried, but even so I couldn't help imagining the back of Eve's head bobbing up and down while she kneeled between my legs, and the feeling of her soft, young lips slurping precum from my cock. I became so enthralled that I didn't even hear the key card slide in, or realize the door was opening before it was too late.
"Oh fuck," a familiar voice said. As the door closed behind her, Eve stood motionless, staring directly at my erect cock. Then, slowly, her eyes moved over the rest of my body and finally around the room. "Wow. That's um...wow, that's..." she almost mumbled as she walked towards me, my cock resting against my stomach, still throbbing on the verge of orgasm. "This is a really nice room," she almost whispered, as if her parents were sleeping in the next room. I took a deep breath as she slipped effortlessly out of her tank top and covered her breasts with false modesty, biting a finger nail and smiling mischievously as she did. She turned around and bent over as she slid her sweatshorts down, revealing her bare ass with no panties. She stood and turned to me as I sat on the edge of the couch, my cock hanging heavily. "That looks nice, too..." She walked nervously closer, looking directly into my eyes as I touched her perfect skin for the first time, caressing her hips and drawing her closer.
Her aroma was intoxicating, like peaches and strawberries, and feeling the softness of her torso across my lips was like an out of body experience. My hands cupped her ass, tracing the outline of its perfection and weighing each ass cheek before squeezing and gripping them hard. She squeeled as I began sucking and licking her nipples, which her body responded to with a quivering of her pussy that made her legs tremble.
My adrenaline rushed as I licked my way down her defined belly, into a small strip of blonde pubic hair, then slid my tongue across her warm, wet slit. Her juices immediately spilled across my chin, dripping onto my chest as her breathing became sporatic and sharp. I ran my tongue up against her clit over and over, flicking it and then sucking it hard, slamming her against my face. She let out a long moan and dug her nails into my shoulders as her body began convulsing uncontrollably. I then gently slid my finger as deep as I could inside her, which was not very far. Her velvet walls tightened as I continued sucking her clit, realizing for the first time, just as her pussy began creaming heavily on my face, that she was actually a virgin.
I lapped up her sweetness until she couldn't take it anymore, and it occurred to me as she stood panting with my arms around her waist that I had yet to even kiss her despite having her juices all over my face. "Oh my god," she said as I kissed her belly and hips. "I've never had one like that before. I mean, no one ever has...only I have, but not like that...holy shit." I finally stood up and pulled her against me, my cock stretching up against her sternum. I stroked her soft, golden hair and gently touched her cheek, drawing her face upward as I pressed my lips against hers and slid my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me back, opening her mouth and letting me glide my tongue against hers. "Do you like tasting your pussy on my mouth?" I asked her after a few minutes of exploring her mouth, to which she simply nodded obediently and licked her lips with her eyes closed. I kissed her again, harder this time, and gripped a fistful of her hair. Without warning she was pulled down to her knees, where I let my cock rest on her upturned face. A bead of precum dripped onto her forehead. "Have you ever felt a man's cock on your face?" She shook her head slightly. "Do you like it?" She nodded with embrassment. "Do you know what I want you to do now?" I said as I wrapped my hand around her delicate throat.
"Yes, sir," she replied.
"And what's that?"
"To...suck..." she trailed off as her mouth widened and her lips wrapped tightly around the head of my cock, looking up at me for approval.
"That's correct, Eve. Very good," I said, as if she had gotten a question right in class. It was clear she didn't have much experience, but her instincts soon took over. She began opening her throat to make more of my veiny, muscular organ disappear. After several minutes of guiding her and staring into her blue eyes, I said, "Remember when you told me how much you love that white cream?" I slid my cock from her mouth and presented my balls, which she greedily licked and began sucking like she had been practicing for this moment. "Mmmhmmm," she moaned, then stopped and looked up at me. "Yes, Daddy." As she went back to sucking my balls I guided her hand to my spit covered cock. Hearing her call me "Daddy" was enough to make me blow my load by itself, but I fought back the urge.
She worked my shaft with one hand and began rubbing her clit with the other. I shoved my cock back into her mouth and held her head in place, thrusting until my balls were audibly slapping against her wet chin. I felt my semen beginning to surge, begging for release. "I'm gonna cum, baby..." Moaning and gagging, she nodded in approval as I pulled my shaft from her mouth and began spurting. "Open wide for Daddy." She allowed her mouth to catch as many thick jets of cum as she could, while it continued streaking across her face and lips. She never once broke eye contact with me, licking her lips and giggling as my warm semen continued dripping into her open mouth. "Mmm. Thank you, Daddy," she said as I squeezed the last few drops into her mouth and watched her swallow what she had collected. Then I watched her open wide to show me what a good girl she was.
"God you look so beautiful," was all I could think to say. And she did, looking up at me with my cum all over her face. Just the sight alone was enough to keep my cock hard as she continued sucking the head and teasingly biting it.
"Thank you," she laughed. "I bet you really wanna kiss me now," she said sarcastically with a wink. But I pulled her up to me without a second thought and leaned over, kissing her passionately and tasting my salty, acrid semen on her lips and tongue.
"Mmmm, that's so hot," she whispered.
"Yeah?" I replied. "You know what's really hot? Losing your virginity with cum on your face, baby." She looked suddenly embarassed.
"Wait. How did you know?" She asked.
"Honey, it's not that hard to tell," I said. "Your cherry's obviously never been popped...but we can fix that." She had a nervous expression as I took her hand and walked her to the king sized bed.
"I'm a little scared," she said, to which I responded by turning her around and grabbing her firmly by the throat without squeezing her windpipe. "Good," I said, pushing her onto her back. Her legs fell open to reveal her perfectly shaped, firm pussy lips, moist and slightly parted. I kneeled between them as she propped herself on her elbows and watched me rubbing my cock just inches from her clit. She moaned and grunted with excitement, running her hands across her breasts as I moved closer and gently stroked the head of my cock up and down against her wet slit.
As I began pushing against her I could feel her body and hips pushing back, and the resistance of her tight pussy. I jacked my cock vigorously, watching the tip of my head parting her lips and then pressed harder. "Mmmm is it too big? I'm so scared..." I pushed it in as far as I could, until my cock bowed against her unbroken hymen.
"Listen," I said, "once I do this there's no going back..." she nodded with her mouth open and squeezed her nipples. "I'll be as gentle as I can, but I'm going to do whatever I want to you, and make you do whatever I want you to..." Considering I'd already blasted one load on her face, it hardly needed to be said, but she was, if only for a few remaining seconds, still a virgin. I tickled her clit with my thumb, producing a spasm of moisture around my cock.
"Yes, sir. Use me, Daddy. Please," she whimpered. "I want it so bad..." I shoved as hard as I could, both of us watching my cock disappear into her pussy as her hymen gave way to the warm rush of her inner walls. I began working it in and out, feeling the vice-like grip of her pussy lips as I tunneled deeper. "Owwwww...oh god! No no no...oh, yes. Are you fucking me, Daddy?" "Yes, baby." "Is this what fucking is...Daddy?" Her moans began rhythmically pulsating with the thrusting of my cock. I was making short quick strokes, pulling it almost all the way out and then pushing slightly deeper with each repetition.
"You're doing it, baby. You're fucking Daddy like a good girl." She looked at me full of wonder and awe, her eyes widening and squinting with my quickening pace. "It feels so big. You're opening me up." I put my hand behind her head and yanked her hair while I drilled even deeper into her. Her gutteral vocalizations mixed with the sound of her gushing pussy, and I began to see blood on the shaft of my cock. She saw it too.
"Am I ok? That's normal right?"
"Yes, baby, I just broke your hymen. You've been such a good girl saving it for me," I grunted, continuing to pound her. "I know. I really was saving it for you, I mean it, Mr. H." "Good girl." The fact that she was still calling me Mr.H made it hard to resist fucking her as hard as I could as I worked it in. "Am I a woman now, Daddy?" "Oh, yes. Daddy is definitely making a woman out of you." "I feel like you're widening my hips every time you push it deep." I began fucking her slightly faster until I could feel my balls slapping steadily against her asshole as she moaned with pain and pleasure.
She instinctively began rubbing her clit, which made her pussy tighten even more around my cock. Her eyes rolled back as her legs quivered and shook, and the warmth of moisture welling up from her pussy engulfed my cock in a flood. It made a sucking sound as I pulled out of her and slapped my cock against her clit, the juice beginning to erupt. "Mmmm, a squirter. Even better, baby." She spread her lips with both hands to expose her clit as I continued rubbing my head against it and slapping it, making her juices spray out of her "OH FUCK!" She began in a high pitched, long wail that sounded like she was trying to hit a note she couldn't reach. "Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuccck!"
Her pussy began spouting fluid all over my cock, balls, chest, and legs. I leaned down and let it shoot in spurts onto my face and into my mouth, sucking her pussy as she laughed hysterically and grabbed my the back of my neck to shove my tongue into her. Then, after a few minutes of lapping up as much of her cream as I could, as if possessed, she slid down under me while I lay prone and took my soaked cock in her mouth. I felt her hands grip my ass begging me to fuck her mouth while I lay on top of her, which she could hardly take.
Gagging, she pulled my cock out and sucked on my balls, this time using her tongue to reach the base, just an inch from my asshole. I quickly turned around so that I was kneeling directly over her face, my balls never leaving her mouth while she obediently continued sucking, and then reached down between her legs and caressed her clit with one hand while rubbing my cock against her breasts and nipples with the other. I felt her tongue lashing against my asshole and moved lower so she could get to it more easily. She pulled my cheeks apart and rammed her tongue up my ass as far as it would go. "Oh, baby, Daddy likes that." I pulled her legs up so that i could get my face between them, then kept pulling until her little asshole was exposed. I plunged my tongue into it as she licked me, beginning to groan loudly. I was actually amazed by the flexibility of her body and how easily she could be bent into such a compromising position. She continued rimming me as I penetrated my tongue into her ass, alternating between twirling it around in little circles and jabbing it in into her hole.
The animal-like sounds she made urged me on. My cock throbbed against her torso, hungry to be stuffed back into her, so I finally climbed off and flipped her over. I pulled her effortlessly towards me and propped her ass in the air, her asshole still glistening with my spit. I rubbed my cock between her lips and shoved it back into her pussy. Having never experienced getting fucked from behind, I wanted her to know what it was like.
Her face still had remnants of cum on it as she closed her eyes and let me rail her, and her wet asshole looked as delicious as it tasted. I pressed my index finger against her ass as I continued throttling her from behind, then ever so gently slid it into her anus. She only fucked back harder. It was not as tight as I had thought it would be, so it didn't take me long to get two fingers in, still penetrating her pussy with my cock.
"Yeah- do it," she said, and I wasn't sure what she meant by those words, but part of me didn't care. I pulled my cock out of her pussy and thrust it against her asshole, spitting on it, then forcing my head into her until it disappeared. She grunted in a low, primal moan and pushed her hand against my thigh, then pounded it with her fist as I slid deeper into her. She screamed as I began fucking her ass with half my cock. She cursed and said a lot of things, some of which I could barely understand, but she never said "no" the entire time I was impaling her.
It was hard to believe she'd never taken a cock in the ass before, considering the way she was able to ride my dick. She would later tell me that she had resisted penetrating her pussy, but not her ass, but that she'd only managed to get two fingers in- nowhere near as fat or as long as my cock. But I was definitely thankful for her having had some type of practice.
I started to consider where to shoot my next load of cum as my testicles began getting tense. As they slapped repeatedly against her pussy, I had an idea. I held my ballsack out of the way with one hand and started fingering her pussy with the other. Shoving two fingers into her, alternating between my cock thrusting into her ass. I continued until I had hammered all resistance out of her and she seemed to go completely limp.
She was motionless, and for a moment I thought she had passed out, but then she looked as if she had simply broken. Tears streamed down her face as she began howling like a wounded animal. I stuffed her face into the pillow to muffle her cries and then fucked her even faster and harder. She sobbed uncontrollably, overwhelmed with a flood of emotions. But she kept bucking and pushing herself against me, begging me not to stop. "Yes! Fucking ruin me!" She screamed. "Daddy, you're fucking my ass, Daddy! Are you fucking me in my little ass? Oh my god, Daddy, I'm your slut...I'm Daddy's slut, I'm Daddy's slut..." Then she became almost violent and grunted through her teeth. "Use my ass! Use me! Fill my asshole with your cum, please, sir...Do it Daddy!" I could feel her pussy beginning to gush and squirt as she orgasmed intensely. My balls released a flood of cum, spurting deep inside of her ass at the exact same moment. "Oh my god I feel it...I'm still cumming!" She buried her face in the pillow and screamed again for what seemd like several minutes. I watched her asshole constricting around my shaft as streams of milky cum oozed out of it, then pulled out in one quick motion as she grunted, the rest of my load spilling from her puckering asshole and dripping down over her swollen pussy lips. She stayed on all fours panting for several moments, seemingly afraid to move. I simply sat back and admired the view.
Neither of us complicated anything with awkward conversation as we laid side by side, until she finally just said, "Thank you. I've been wanting that for a while."
"You're welcome. And so have I, so thank you, too. I hope I didn't hurt you."
She smiled. "No. It was great...I'll probably never be hurt so good again, actually." She sighed and ran her finger along my aching cock, then slid herself down and began kissing it, then licking it, then sucking the head as if it were soothing to her. A few minutes later she was fast asleep, my cock still in her mouth. I stroked her smooth, silky hair and drifted off.
In the morning I awoke to the sensation of her sucking the head of my cock and stroking me, semi-flacid. As I grew harder within her mouth, she bobbed her head up and down enthusiastically, wrapping her hand around my balls and raising them to where she could just barely graze them with her tongue while she shoved me down her throat.
I could see the first rays of sun peeping through the windows. I stroked her head gently. It was like a dream. Here I was, watching a beautiful sunrise while a beautiful girl, one day of high school, sucked my cock like her life depended on it. I relaxed, feeling the swell of what was sure to be another huge orgasm surging from my testicles, and then emptied any cum that could possibly be left in them into her mouth. I spurted in steady, thin streams against the back of her throat and could feel her sucking and swallowing my cum, humming in approval as she did. After she had sucked every last drop that could be squeezed from my head, she giggled and thanked me for breakfast, then told me she wished she could cum again but her pussy was wrecked and would probably need some rest. "I'm sure I'll be thinking about how good you taste next time I touch myself, though," she said with a laugh.
After we parted ways, the summer brought no more encounters with Eve. I did my best to go on with my life and play the part of faithful husband, telling myself my lustful vices had all been satisfied. It was a secret I sinply had to keep to myself, and hope that Eve did the same.
Once she was off at college, she broke the months of silence with a "Hi" text followed by a picture of her perfect, and now hairless, pussy lips. I responded in kind with dick pics and eventually short videos of me cumming on some of the pics she had sent. Our exchange went on for some months until our interactions waned and she eventually quit texting, which I assumed meant she had finally gotten a serious boyfriend. For all intents and purposes, it was over. Or so I thought. We both had gotten what we wanted, even if only for one night. Now all I had to do was live with it.
Nieces for the Summer
Nieces for the Summer · Incest And Taboo · We were keeping my 2 nieces for the summer and the youngest would get up in the mornings with me while I had coffee and watched the news. She would climb up in my chair and sit on my lap in her Disney princess nightgown and lay back on my chest. She would always wiggle around like kids do and usually it would cause me to get 1/2 hard from her moving around. What I didn’t know is that she could feel my cock against her little butt and was trying to make me hard. After the second week of this routine she asked me what was the lump she was sitting on and placed her hand under her bottom right on my cock. This made it go from 1/2 hard to full diamond cutting hard instantly. I told her that was my penis and when it was sat on or held it would get hard and she shouldn’t grab it. I gave her a hug and said everything was ok and got up and went to the bathroom where I pulled down my shorts and started jerking off to make it go down. I came in just a few minutes all over the sink and as I was coming down from my orgasm I heard a little voice me behind me asking what was that? Are you ok?
Shocked that I didn’t hear her come in I tried to calmly tell her that when a penis gets hard the only way to make it go back to normal is to rub it until it shoots out the cream inside. She seemed happy with that explanation and said ok and went back to the living room while I put my shorts back on and cleaned up the sink, while starting to get another chubby thinking about her watching me.
So the weekend rolls though with the house full of people and so much activity I really hadn’t had a chance to think about what happened - too much. Monday morning my wife was taking my 2 nieces to a summer day camp but that morning my youngest niece said her stomach hurt and asked if she could not go. I work from home so I told my wife that would be fine and I would give her an update later on in the day. I got my niece some juice and a cup of coffee for myself and went to my chair to watch the morning news. She was already in my chair and had cartoons on the tv. I laughed and asked if I could sit with her. She giggled and jumped up to let me sit down then climbed in my lap. We sat there for about 10 minutes just watching tv and she wasn’t doing her normal wiggling of her butt in my lap so I thought that we had ended that morning routine. As I was sitting there feeling sad about that she spun around in my lap with her legs on either side of my thighs with her princess nightgown up high enough to just see the crotch of her light blue panties. She held her juice up to her mouth kind of hiding her face and quietly asked me if she could make my penis hard again - she wanted to see it.
I didn’t know what to say at first but my cock sure did. It swelled up almost immediately making a tent in my gym shorts. She giggled and asked if she made it do that and I told her that when a pretty girl shows me her panties and asks to see my penis it would always get hard. She asked if she could see it and I told her that she could pull down my shorts and take a look and that I wasn’t wearing underwear. She grabbed the top and pulled down about 1/2 way and just stared. I was so excited there was precum dripping from the end and she asked if I was peeing. I explained precum to her and asked if she wanted to taste it. She made a grimace and shook her head no so I milked put a glob and wiped my finger across the head of my cock collecting it and stuck it in my mouth. Mmmmm it was so sweet I told her. She was still holding my shorts down so I told her I would be more comfortable if she took them completely off and she could see better too. She stood up on the ottoman and pulled my shorts completely off then sat back down straddling my thighs, this time pulling her nightgown back so I could see all of her light blue panties and her little mound. Her legs were spread wide but I could tell that she had a puffy little mound and that made my cock twitch. She just sat there looking so I picked up my cock and pointed straight up at her stomach and asked her if she was wanted to touch it. She didn’t say anything but nodded her head so I took her left hand and rubbed her fingers across the shaft and then laid her hand there. She timidly touched it and slid her hand across my cock and pushed my balls around some. I was pouring precum by this time and she ran her finger across the head of my cock and gathered some on her finger, then lightly licked her finger. She then gathered up a glob from my stomach and sucked her finger clean saying it did taste good and that she liked it. I told her if she liked that she would love my cream when it came out. She asked me if I meant what shot out in the sink last week and I told her yes, that when she made me get all hard I had to rub it until my cream came out. I then asked her if she wanted me to show her how to do that, and she smiled and nodded her head yes.
So I took her little hand and told her to lightly grip my cock. It was so cute to see her hand only go 1/2 way around my cock - which isn’t super big but looked huge compared to her hand. I placed my hand on top of hers and told her to follow me, and started slowly stroking up and down. After about 12 strokes I took my hand away and she stopped for just a moment and then continued on her own. Because her hand was so small my cock slipped out a couple times so on her own she grabbed my cock with both her hands and continued stroking me. My cock was pointing up my body toward my stomach as she straddled my legs so I told her to lift it up so it was resting on her stomach as she jerked me. My precum was spotting her princess nightgown as she jerked me this way so I told her she should take it off so as not to get it messy. She nodded in agreement and let go of me - making my cock slam back into my stomach with a loud slap which made her giggle and do it 3 more times before grabbing the sides of her nightgown and pulling of off over her head. Naked except for her light blue panties which were a little small on her was a sight to behold and I soaked in her innocent beauty. No breasts yet but her nipples looked a little long, flat stomach and a pronounced mound of her little blue panty covered pussy. She scooted up my thighs a little pushing her panty covered pussy into my balls and grabbed my cock again with both hands. As she started awkwardly jerking me again the head of my cock was smearing precum across her stomach making it slippery and feeling wonderful. I think I moaned or made a weird noise because she stopped her hands from moving but didn’t let go and asked me if I was alright. I told her I was wonderful and if she continued that motion at the same pace I would shoot my cream for her very soon she smiled and went back to making her hands move up and down while gripping my cock - truth be told a little to firm - but I couldn’t say anything in fear she might stop. As I got closer to cumming I was moving my hips up and down making my ball sack grind into her mound. She never said anything so I wasn’t sure she was enjoying that but I sure was and then came that wonderful moment of not stopping the inevitable. As I felt it coming near I asked her if she wanted to taste my cream like she did with my precum and she said she wasn’t sure, and I told her that was alright but not to stop her hands jerking me as I started shooting it until I told her to. She nodded her head and kept jerking and staring intently at my cock resting on her stomach with both of her hands wrapped around it. The first shot of cum flew straight up in the air and landed back on her hands making her jump a little and let go with one hand. She continued stroking me but now my cock was pointing at my chest and the next 3 shots covered my stomach and filled my belly button. After the fourth shot I told her to stop and she just sat there watching my cock twitch and drool the remnants of my orgasm. I was breathing heavy and was thinking that this was the most intense orgasm I had ever had when she brought her cum covered hand to her nose and smelled my cum, then stuck her tongue out and cautiously tasted a little. She wrinkled her nose and said that my cream wasn’t as sweet as the other stuff before, so I wiped up a little on my finger and stuck it in my mouth sucking it clean. I agreed it want as sweet but it was very tasty and was full of good things for you. She tasted her hand again but said she didn’t really like it. I assured her that it was ok she didn’t like it now - but that maybe one day she would and I thanked her for an amazing orgasm. She tilted her head a little and looked puzzled, then asked me what an orgasm was. I told her that an orgasm was the best feeling in the whole world and that she had made me have one using her hands on my cock. She smiled real big and beamed proudly over her achievement and I asked her - already knowing the answer - if she had ever had an orgasm?
She shook her head and said no, so I asked her if she ever rubbed herself. Once again she looked a little puzzled and shook her head no again. I told her to let me up and I would get a towel to clean her hand, stomach, and myself, then I would explain everything to her. I can back into the room and she was sitting criss-cross on the ottoman still with only her light blue panties on. I cleaned her hand and wiped down her stomach and tossed the towel on the floor. I told her to sit back in my chair and this time I would sit on the ottoman. She scooted across and sat with her knees pulled up to her chest giving me an amazing view of her little panty covered pussy. I pulled the ottoman out and sat down facing her and place my hands on her knees. I told her that an orgasm was a feeling that slowly builds up until it explodes through your whole body and that was what she had done for me earlier. She smiled knowing that I was giving her a compliment but not truly understanding what I was talking about, so I continued. Just like when my penis gets hard because a pretty girl shows me her panties and rubs on it, girls get excited the same way but instead of getting hard they get wet with their own precum. I didn’t really know if she could get wet at her age but in the back of my mind I knew that I wanted to lick her to her first orgasm anyway. I told her that girls got excited and would feel a tingle in their stomach and pussy when they got real excited. She grinned big and said that her stomach and thingy had been tingling for the past 30 minutes. I told her that was good and that meant that she was wanting to have an orgasm. I guess I was playing it too slow because before I could continue with my talk she blurted out now can she have an orgasm? It was my turn to smile and I told her I would be glad to show her but this had to be a secret between the two of us because if anyone found out I would be sent away and not be able to see my family for a long time. She nodded and said she understood so I told her to stand up in the chair and take off her panties. She complied without any hesitation and handed me her light blue panties. I looked at the crotch to see if there was any sign of wetness but I didn’t see any. While she was standing there her mound was eye level to me and I was mesmerized but the perfect slit with no hair to be seen. While she was still standing I told her that girls would get excited when their breasts were played with. She giggled and said that she didn't have breast and called me silly, so I reached up and lightly pinched both of her nipples at the same time. She yelped a little and both her nipples piped out hard as a rock. So I leaned up and took her left nipple in my mouth and swirled my tongue around it and lightly sucked. She grabbed my head with both her hands and sucked in a deep breath. I moved over to her right nipple and continued my actions and she started breathing erratically and she said that she had never felt anything so good before. I stopped licking her nipple and looked up at her and said that she hadn’t felt anything yet - the best was yet to come - no pun intended. She didn’t understand what a pun was but it really didn’t matter to her at that point. I told her so sit back in the chair and slide her bottom kind of up to the front of the chair and when she did I bent her legs up and placed her feet on either side of her butt. For the first time I was seeing her little pussy open and in all its glory - and it was beautiful. I just sat there for a minute soaking in the view until she jerked my attention back to her by putting her hand over her mound and with the palm of her hand she pushed on her pussy and moved her hand back and forth 3 quick times and said that her thingy was itching. I told her that was her pussy and to let me take a look and see if I could make it stop itching. I used my fingers to slowly open her fat little mound and seeing her darker pink lips and her light pink clit - standing at attention already. I lightly ran my finger from the bottom of her pussy all the way to the top without hitting her clit yet and was very surprised to find that she was a little wet at her age. I licked my finger and her flavor was so sweet and clean, I knew I had to put my tongue inside her but I didn’t want to scare her. So I told her that I saw the problem and that I could kiss it and make it feel better. She gave me a funny face and asked me if I really was going to kiss her peepee, and I just smiled and told her to trust me and enjoy. I scooted back and leaned in and wrapped my lips around her little hard clit and lightly sucked and swirled my tongue just as I had on her nipples. She instantly went rigid and grabbed my head with both hands. She started whimpering as I continued licking every inch of her sweet little pussy with about every 10 licks giving her clit a few strokes. This was the sweetest pussy I had ever tasted and that fact was not lost on my cock which was now as hard as it had ever been in my life I reached down to feel it and I had more precum than I ever had running down the shaft and covering my balls. I took my finger and got it slippery with my precum and as I was licking her clit I slowly inserted it into her wet little pussy. I got it a little past the first knuckle when she panted that she felt like she was going to pee and that she needed to go to the bathroom. I stopped licking her but kept my finger in her slowly rubbing her inside and told her that she really didn’t have to pee but what she was feeling was an orgasm building up. I asked her as my finger was still inserted and rubbing her insides if she wanted me to stop and she just shook her head no and kept breathing heavily through her open mouth. I leaned back in and stuck my tongue back inside her sweet pussy where my finger had been and tongue fucked her for a few minutes until her thrashing around made it too difficult to keep my tongue inside her so I reinserted my finger until I felt it get too tight to continue. Not wanting hurt or freak her out in any way I didn’t try to push through her hymen instead I just kept rubbing the inside top of her pussy lightly and went back to sucking on her clit. She moaned louder than normal and her legs clamped around my head with an amazing amount of strength. I could feel her little pussy squeezing my finger - in fact she squeezed so hard it pushed my finger out of her, all the while I am still sucking on her clit and running my tongue all the way down to her asshole and back up to her clit. Then just as sudden as she went rigid she went limp as a doll. I stopped licking and looked up at her and I thought for a minute she had passed out. Her head was turned to the side, her mouth open and her eyes closed, just breathing heavy. I sat there for what seemed like 10 minutes but in reality it was probably about a minute when she opened her eyes, scooted back in the chair, and while smiling at me she said that was the most perfect wonderful feeling that she ever had, and if we could do that again….
The week crawled by with no time alone with my niece. Thursday afternoon some of the kids in the neighborhood came over and wanted to go swimming. I told them to play in the basement for about an hour until I finished up some work then I would go out back with them. It took me a little longer to finish but then I went down to the basement to get them (3 girls and 1 boy). At the bottom of the steps I hear “Not like that - do this” so I stopped for a minute to listen to what they were arguing about. Then I hear a loud “yes!” So I peeked around the corner. My youngest niece was sitting on the couch facing me and the other 2 girls were sitting on either side of her staring intently on the boy kneeling on the floor in front of her with his head between her legs. My niece was giving him step by step instructions and wasn’t cutting him any slack. Her sister was 3 years older but was much more reserved - or so I thought. She stood up and pulled her swim bottoms off then sat back down and told the boy to do that to her now. The boy scooter over and started licking her immediately and I watched her face go blank. She was holding his head with one hand and her hair with the other and immediately began to whimper. My youngest niece walked behind him so she could get a good look of what he was doing to her and started giving him some directions. I never knew she was so dominant and I began to wonder if I had instigated our encounters or had she! The boy took instructions very well and continued to make my older niece moan and giggle on the couch. After a few minutes the youngest niece asked their friend if she wanted to try it. This whole time she had been sitting on the couch just watching and not saying a word. She just slowly shook her head no and maybe whispered something but I couldn’t hear her. I adjusted my hard cock so I could walk and went back upstairs and then called for them. I heard a lot of scurrying around then they 3 girls came running up the stairs with the boy behind them. They were all dressed for the pool and smiling and the boy had a prominent erection poking out of his suit. I took them out back to the pool and had lemonade and popsicles ready for them. After a bit of splashing around with them I got out to sun and watch them play until the girls got tired and wanted to sun for a while. I could tell that the boy was bored just laying there so I asked him if he wanted to play a video game inside I could set it up for him. He eagerly accepted and ran inside. Back in the basement I started setting the game up on the tv and he was sitting on a towel on the floor. I turned around and saw he was still hard and had a dirty thought about the situation. I told him that this game was fun but probably wasn’t going to be as fun as what he did to my nieces. He went beet red and looked down at the floor. I asked him if he enjoyed doing that to my nieces and what would his parents think if I were to tell them what he was doing. He actually started to tear up and stuttering he was sorry. I felt instantly bad to have pushed him that far so I walked over and gave him a hug and told him that I wasn’t going to do that to him. With him still sitting on the floor he had risen to his knees for my hug and I had the side of his head on my crotch which was growing by the second. I made sure to let him feel my hard cock lying under his head and I told him that those games he played with my nieces were fun but there were other games that he would like too. He looked up at me with a questioning expression with my cock at full mast in my swimsuit and I asked him if he wanted me to show him these games. He nodded yes and I told him to stand up and I sat down on the couch.
He was standing in front of me with a nice size tent in his swim trunks staring me right in my face. I told him that I watched him licking my nieces and told him that he did a good job with them but they didn’t return the favor. He was just standing there with a smile on his face but not saying a word, so I asked him to pull down his swimsuit. He did so without any hesitation and out popped the cutest little hard cock I had ever seen. It was actually bigger than I expected at about 4 1/2 inches long but not very thick, and his balls were pulled up so tight they were almost inside him. As I took in the wonderful sight of his hairless privates I told him that just like when he licked my nieces and they enjoyed it, men enjoyed being licked too and I asked him if he would like me to show him. He quickly said yes and nodded his head, almost in unison of his little hard prick jumping up and down. I pulled him in close to me and ran my tongue from the base of his cock to the tip savoring the clean flavor of his pool washed dick. When I got to the tip he giggled and pulled back a little, so I pulled him back up to me and slid his whole cock into my mouth with my tongue circling the head. He went from a little giggle to a full blown moan that was drawn out as a oohhhhhh and his knees buckled a little. I was savoring the feeling of his thin rock hard cock in my mouth and was wondering if he could actually shoot cum yet when he started shaking and grabbed my head with both hands. He started making involuntary hip thrusts and shaking all over and gave a guttural groan as his cock pumped into my mouth. He then bent over my back to remove his cock from my mouth saying it was too sensitive and then fell onto the couch next to me breathing very heavily. There was not ejaculate yet but he had just experienced his first orgasm and this was the second person in 2 weeks that I had given that glorious experience to! I told him that he had just had an orgasm and asked him if he liked it. He was grinning from ear to ear nodding his head yes with a glazed look in his eyes. I then informed him that as he got older when he had an orgasm he would shoot his cream out of his cock and that he would like that feeling even better and the taste too. He was sitting on the couch next to me with his swimsuit around his ankles still a little out of breath when I stood up and pulled my shorts down. My hard cock popped up slapping my stomach as I turned to face him and without asking if he wanted to do to me what I did to him, I placed my hand on the top of his head and rubbed his hair lightly and eased his mouth toward my cock. He followed my previous actions to him almost perfectly, running his tongue from the base of my cock all the way to the tip, but my cock was gushing precum that covered his tongue. He pulled back and looked at me with disbelief on his face and asked if I was peeing? I quickly explained precum to him and squeezed a glob out on my finger and stuck it in my mouth savoring the sweetness. Seeing this he tentatively licked the head of my cock again gathering a glob of precum on his tongue and gulped it down like a pro. I continued rubbing his hair and told him that he was doing a great job and to continue sucking on my cock like a Popsicle. I wish I could tell you he was a great cocksucker but in truth he wasn’t - but the visual of him licking me and his little cock still rock hard combined with the flavor of him still in my mouth was all I could take. With my right hand on his head I grabbed my cock with my left hand and told him to lean his head back and stick out his tongue. I almost lost my orgasmic momentum because he did just that - but had his mouth closed like he was just making a funny face sticking his tongue out at me. I stifled a laugh and told him to open his mouth with his tongue out and before he could comply, my first shot of cum hit him right in the nose. He turned his head to the side and tried to back up but I was still holding his head with my right hand so the second, third, and fourth shot went across the side of his face. I let go of his head and he was wiping cum out of his nose (it actually went up his nose) and I took my finger and gathered some off the side of his face and told him to taste it. He stuck his tongue out a little and I pushed my finger into his mouth where he sucked it clean. I repeated the process 2 more times until all of the cum was off his face, then I squeezed my cock up making another glob collect on the end. I told him to suck the rest out of the end of my cock to clean it good and he quickly complied. He said that he really liked the taste and couldn’t wait until he could do that for himself. I laughed and said that he would before too long, but in the meantime as long as he kept it a secret between the 2 of us I would “let” him taste mine whenever he wanted. I finished setting up the game for him and told him to pull up his pants as I took one more feel of his still hard little cock and I was going to check on the girls.
It was time for my wife to come home so the girls came in and got their things together. Everyone was acting so normal I was getting really excited about the possibilities for the next week they were with us - and Mark, the neighbor’s son, was going to be around longer! My wife got home and opened a bottle of wine then started cooking dinner and told my nieces to go ahead and take a bath and get out of their swimsuits. I was in the kitchen chatting with my wife and about to open another bottle of wine when my youngest niece yells downstairs for a towel so I told my wife I would get one and take to her. I grabbed a couple out of the laundry and walked upstairs to the bathroom and knocked on the door which opened as I knocked. There was my youngest niece standing there completely naked staring at herself in the mirror and pinching her little nipples. She smiled when she saw me and walked over to get the towel but instead of grabbing the towel she grabbed my crotch and started squeezing my cock. I took her hand away and shut the door behind me and knelt down to her level. I told her that I loved her and really enjoyed playing with her but we couldn’t do this while my wife was home that she could catch us. She dropped her head with a sad look on her face so I wrapped the towel around her and picked her up and sat her on the counter as I gave her a long hug. I lifted her head up to look at her face and she gave me a deep kiss. As we were kissing I slid her down the counter so I was standing in front of the bathroom door so it couldn’t open and pushed the towel off her shoulders. I broke the kiss and told her to lean back and we could do something real quick but then we had to go back downstairs. As she leaned back against the mirror I spread her legs open and up a little and bent over and licked her freshly bathed hairless little cunt. She sighed and opened her legs a little more so I attacked her little sweet pussy with aggressive licking and sucking, enjoying the sweet flavor and her body gyrations. I’m almost no time she clamped her legs around my head and lifted her little ass completely off the counter as she whimpered a little too loudly. I placed my hand across her mouth to help muffle the sounds as I continued my tongue assault on her hard little clit. Her hips jerked upward with my head locked between her legs and then she went limp again. It was like an orgasm took all of her life force away for about 45 seconds and she was limp as a doll. I stood up taking in the beautiful sight of her laying there on the towel with her little pussy glistening with my saliva. She smiled as I rearranged my hard cock in my swimsuit and she asked what about me? Could she do me know? I smiled and told her I would like no nothing more than that but we didn’t have time now, it would have to wait until later. Later that night when in bed with my wife she actually asked me in the middle of a very heated set of sex what had me so riled up….if only I could have told her.
The weekend was long with everyone at the house. Even Mark and Elise, the friend of my nieces, came over and swam on Saturday. There was no chance to be alone but that didn’t stop my youngest niece Karly and Mark from teasing me. I began to wonder if they knew about each other’s playtime with me or if they had their own secret. I went in the kitchen to start getting the burgers ready and Karly came in a few minutes later. She jumped up on the counter in her little yellow bikini next to where I was chopping lettuce and spread her legs wide and started rubbing her crotch. She told me that her pussy seemed to tingle or itch all the time now and the only thing that made it better was for someone to lick it. I smiled and told her I would love to lick her but my wife and everyone else was right outside at the pool. She kind of pouted but said she understood then gave me a hug and went back outside. Mark came in just as she left and asked for a coke. I told him to get one out of the fridge and he did then walked over and stood beside me while I was peeling an onion. He told me that he had a new secret and wanted to tell me. I put my arm around him and told his that he could tell me anything while I was checking out his little package in his Speedo. It seemed that he was hard and dressing to the left but I really couldn’t tell from my angle. He told me that he had shot cream out of his cock last night when he played with it - well not exactly cream but he shot a clear sticky liquid and it tasted great. I reached down to feel his little cock and it was hard as a rock. I told him I couldn’t wait to taste it for myself. When I said that he pulled his swimsuit down and his cock was pointing straight up. I looked over the counter to the pool and saw where everyone was and dropped down to a squat for a quick taste. He could see over the counter so I told him to watch for anyone coming this way and started sucking his little hard cock. It was probably my imagination but it seems as if his balls were a little bigger or at least hanging lower that before. I was loving the feeling of his little cock in my mouth and the taste of a mixture of chorine and what I assumed was precum and didn’t want to stop, but he started tapping the top of my head and grunting so I stood up expecting someone to be walking in. There was nobody there and Mark said he was sorry but he was about to shoot and wanted me to know. I smiled and told him thank you and he could shoot in my mouth that I would like to taste him. I looked over the counter again and dropped back down to that amazing little hard cock and slurped it back in my mouth with my tongue swirling the head. Mark started gasping again and started little jerks of his hips and then groaned, with his legs buckling. I didn’t feel him shoot so much as I tasted him. It was as sweet as my precum but more of it and a little thicker. I have him one last strong suck and pulled his swimsuit up then swatted his butt, told him that was delicious, and he needed to go back to the pool. He laughed and took off to the pool while I finished prepping the burgers with a wonderful taste lingering in my mouth.
To be continued....
Photography Hobby
Photography Hobby · Incest And Taboo · This story is a work of fiction.
There are many advantages of being very wealthy as you might imagine but for me the best part is the ability to follow your lusts to any degree you want.
I have always found young girls and boys to be a secret desire for me, so at one point I opened a photography studio and fully equipped it with the latest cameras and computers just to take pictures of a particular girl. That project went well for a few months before it ran its course and mom wouldn’t let her little girl do any more modeling, and quite honestly I had forgotten about the studio, until my phone rang.
I had posted some ads months’ earlier about child modeling and part of the ad read that you could make 1000’s a week for the right person. The mom calling me sounded a little strung out and really desperate to know how she could get the big payday, so I gave her the basic rundown of how the modeling world runs. We could meet and I would take some photos of her daughter in various scenarios and different outfits – all of which I would provide – then I would send some out to my list of clients and see if they were interested. I usually send 25 photographs for an introduction and if they like them I will sell the 25 photos for $10-$25 per picture. This would make the Mom $500-$750 each set – minus my 20 % commission. (I had to take something for all my “work” or she would be suspicious of my motives) Mom eagerly agreed to this and we made an appointment for the very next day at 10am to meet for the first shoot.
After I hung up with her I went to my studio and started getting everything ready. It had been almost a year since my last model and I had to get familiar with the set up all over again. Satisfied that the video cameras were working and all the hard drives were empty I left for the night with great expectations for the morning. I was not disappointed in the morning as mom and her daughter showed up early for our appointment. I was spot on with my analysis of mom – she looked like a meth head and had erratic body movements which were most of the time a total alarm for being around them, unless she is in possession of a beautiful 9-10 year old girl that wants to become a payday model for mom. We introduced ourselves and I had to struggle to keep calm when looking at her daughter, Lisa. She was nothing like her mom almost to the point that I wondered if they were even related. I explained again how this would work and took a chance with Mom (I don’t remember her name at all) and told her that it was usually best if she wasn’t in the studio during shoots. She seemed almost relieved and as soon as she had signed the parental release form she left without even saying bye to Lisa. With just the 2 of us there I was surprised to find that Lisa was very comfortable and was excited about modeling. We went to the back dressing room where I had racks of different outfits ranging from Tennis clothes to lingerie and we started going through them looking for the right fit. She was a natural and loved the clothes so I let he pick out 5 outfits herself, all of which were very modest, and I picked out a shorts and halter top and a bikini that was just a little too small. I told her I would wait outside for her to change into the first outfit and then we could begin the shoot on the set that I had set up last night. I went back up front and check my computer that was hooked up to the PTZ high definition camera in the changing room and watched Lisa as she changed into the first outfit. I noticed she was wearing baggy white granny panties and made a mental not to change that as soon as I could. The photo shoot went great and after 2 hours Mom came back and I told her that I had 100’s of G-rated photos that I would go through and “edit” for my clients (Little did she know that I was my only client) and I would let he know what they thought of Lisa in 2 days. She seemed a little put off that it would take 2 whole days to find something out and her lack of patience made me even happier.
For the next 2 days I did create a portfolio of 50 pictures just in case Mom wanted to see what we had done – but as it turned out she never even asked. I also watched the changing room footage at least 50 times. Lisa absolutely loved all the clothes. She would run into the room to change into the next outfit and as she would dress she would stand in the mirror and turn at every angle to see how she looked in each piece. The bikini was her favorite, or at least that was the outfit she spent the longest in front of the mirror. As I suspected it was about 1 size too small for her and it made her ass pop in the back and showed off her plump pussy to perfection. This girl was my whole package: bubble butt, flat chest with barley budding nipples, and a fat camel toe. She noticed the camel toe too as she stood in front of the mirror and pulled her bathing suit bottoms in every direction to see if it would change. After realizing it didn’t matter how she pulled, it was still a pronounced bulge she tried pushing down on the front of her pubis to see if she could flatten it out. Watching her do this to herself for about 4 minutes was the highlight of the film and I couldn’t wait to get her back in the studio. So I called mom back and told her I had “sold” 3 sets to my clients and we should go ahead and do another shoot. She was as you can suspect very excited and we agreed to meet later that day at the studio. I took $1500 cash with me in an envelope and when she got there I made a production about paying her share to her and then asking her for the $300 commission for me. She quickly handed me the money and I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot. She smiled and said sure and this time I told Mom that we would need 4 hours and she was off in a flash with her cash in hand.
I looked at Lisa and she looked a little tousled and her hair was uncombed so I told her that today we would start with makeup and hair and for her to follow me to the back. I spent a good 45 minutes brushing her hair and talking to her about how makeup would make her look older and more sophisticated and she confided in me that she had never worn makeup before and was excited to try it but didn’t know how. I am not a makeup artist by any means but I did my best and showed her how to apply and blend and when enough is enough. We then went back to the dressing room where I had laid out 4 sets of new underwear, bikini cut, low cut, sheer, and a thong and showed them to her. I told her today we would be taking pictures for underwear ads and we would start with these. She asked about what top to wear and I casually told her that a top wasn’t needed for the shoot as I was only taking shots of the underwear and a top could get in the way, and that I would wait for her on the set. I couldn’t believe it was that easy and I rushed to my computer to watch the show about to go on in the dressing room. When I turned it on she was still dressed standing in front of the counter holding up the thong, and then I started to get nervous. What if she wasn’t going to do it? What if she asked for her Mom to come back? As these scenarios were running through my head she started stripping down and picked up the bikini underwear and pulled them on. These were a perfect fit and you could see a bulge in front but not a full camel toe and she spun around in front of the mirror for a good 5 minutes before walking out of the dressing room wearing only the light yellow panties. My throat was dry and I took a sip of water as she entered the studio and told her she was beautiful. Lisa was a natural and slightly blushed as she made her way to the set. I had put a sofa there this morning and made a show of getting her arranged for the first shoot. Positioning her sitting and looking back over her shoulder and having her long hair come down and cover her nipples. I told her that in the pictures she couldn’t be “nude” but the goal was to seem as though she was nude. She seemed to get it and was incredibly comfortable with me helping pose her. I went back to the camera and started taking pics and started asking her to move and sit in different positions. She was truly a natural so I decided to push it a little and asked her to get on her hands and knees and look back over her shoulder so I could get a picture of her behind. She looked and little puzzled and asked why I would want a picture of her behind, so I told her that my clients thought she was very pretty and enjoyed looking at her, especially her bottom. I’m not sure she understood my explanation but she assumed the position and as she looked back at me I thought the amount of precum oozing out of my cock would have a wet spot the size of a softball on the front of my shorts. I told her that was enough for this pair of panties to go and put on another and off she bounced to the dressing room. She saved the sheer pair for the last and was a little self-conscious when she came back to the set with her hands in front of her nearly naked pussy. She sheepishly told me that you could see right through this pair of underwear and she didn’t know if she should have them on. I acted concerned and went over to her and asked her to show me. I knelt down and she slowly removed her hands from in front of her and the most beautiful bald pussy was on full display to me. I knew I would have trouble standing up so I stayed there for a minute and reassured her that she was beautiful and that my clients were going to love her in these panties. I had one hand on her shoulder and she had gotten accustomed to bringing her hair down her front to cover her nipples and I casually brushed one of the sides of hair back and brushed her cheek lovingly and told her again how pretty she was. She smiled and slowly went over to the couch to do this final shoot. She had all the poses down from memory and I loved the view as she went from pose to pose – and then she asked the question that I wasn’t ready for: “Why do your clients like to see me without clothes on?” Don’t get me wrong I knew this was inevitable but still wasn’t sure how to play this out. I decided to be honest and told her I was going to treat her like an adult and tell her the truth. I asked her if she ever played with herself, you know rub yourself down there. She was posing at this time sitting on the couch with both legs pulled up and chin resting on her knees, and when I asked that she turned beet red instantly and looked away. I didn’t give her time to reply and continued with my response. I told her that my clients thought she was very beautiful, sexy even, and when they looked at her in the poses it made them excited and they would masturbate to the pictures. Trying to keep the photo shoot moving forward I asked her to assume another position which she quietly did, and then she asked me if I got excited looking at her. I thought about it for a second and told her yes, I thought she was very sexy and really enjoyed taking her pictures. She wasn’t satisfied with my answer and told me that wasn’t what she asked; she wanted to know if I masturbated to her pictures. This was it – this was the line I had never crossed. As much as I enjoyed the visualization of young girls and boys, I never played it out in reality. It had always just been a fantasy for me and I was comfortable with that. Now I was confronted with both lying to Lisa and being somewhat safe, or telling her the truth and see if she ran and told mom. Once again I appealed to her youthful desire to be a grown up and told her that I would always treat her as an adult and tell he the truth: Yes I would masturbate while looking at her pictures. She smiled and looked way as I asked her for the next position and she complied. Nothing else sexual was discussed that day and as she was getting dressed Mom came back in the studio, obviously high as a kite and very touchy-feely with me. I did my best to fend her off but Lisa came into the room while Mom was grabbing my crotch and me trying to politely push her away. I was embarrassed for Lisa but Mom quickly said she had seen more than that before and grabbed her and started walking out. Mom looked back at me as said: “2 days until payday?” I replied that I should hear back from my clients by tomorrow so 2 days would be perfect.
After they left I once again made a portfolio of 50 pics that were suitable to show Mom should she ask – but only after rubbing out an amazing orgasm looking at the pics of Lisa in the sheer panties. I thought back to Lisa’s questions and how she reacted to my answers and I felt as though Lisa viewed me as a trusted confidant and that Mom viewed me as a payday for drugs. I actually felt good about both.
Mom and Lisa came back to the studio in 2 days and I had decided to up the game and this time I told Mom that I had 7 clients that would pay me $500 for the sets – and I thought she was going to jump over the counter and rape me. I gave her an envelope with $3500 in it and asked her for my 20% - which after way too much figuring in her head I told her it would be $700 and she reluctantly counted it out to me. I have to admit it as amusing for her to “pay me” with my own money, but the game was afoot and the less she knew the better. I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot and she smiled and said sure, but since it was already after lunch time I asked if we could schedule for the next day at 10:00 and told mom that we would need until 5:00 to get the next set competed. Mom was already daydreaming about the drugs she could go buy and just said yeah and walked out the door before Lisa did. I put my hand on Lisa’s shoulder and walked with her to the door and told her that she looked beautiful and I couldn’t wait to see her tomorrow. When we go to the door Lisa turned and gave me a full hug and just said goodbye and walked out. The real reason I didn’t want to shoot a set that day was that I was waiting on some lingerie to be delivered. It’s not all that easy to find sexy lingerie that will fit a 10 year old so I had to order some online and it wouldn’t be there until later today. I spent the next few hours setting up the set for tomorrows shoot and then FedEx delivered. I was like a kid at Christmas as I unwrapped the boxes that contained 6 different lingerie ensembles that included fishnet stockings, garters, fishnet body suit, and see through baby doll teddies. All in all every secret fetish I had was all laid out for Lisa to model the next day.
I was at the studio at 8:30 in anticipation of Lisa coming in and the clock was moving slower than ever in my anticipation of her 10:00 appointment. 10:00 came and went with no Lisa. I was nervous and thought again about if I had properly hidden all of the hard drives with the non PG rated pics I had and if there was anything incriminating here if angry mom of the police showed up – the answer was I was good. It was now 10:30 and no Lisa. I was pacing back and forth and thinking about gathering all of my drives from the safe and leaving with in walks Lisa without Mom. Lisa looked awful; wrinkled dirty clothes, wild hair, and puffy eyes like she had been crying. I came over to her and dropped down on one knee and took he head in my hands and asked her what was wrong? Was she OK? She started sniffing like holding back a cry and said that her mom had left her at her boyfriend’s house and they had gone out to buy drugs and never came back. She took enough change from the boyfriends counter to catch a bus over here and that she was sorry she was late. I told her to come to the back and she was going to take a shower, pick out an outfit, and we were going out for lunch – anywhere she wanted. She seemed a little relieved and said she was hungry, but she asked if we were still going to take pictures today. She said her mom would be mad if she didn’t sell more pictures and she didn’t want her to be mad at her. After leaving her daughter at a druggies house overnight with no food – Lisa was still concerned about her mom’s feelings. She was a better person than me. I went back to my computer and watched Lisa take a shower and wash her hair. She was beautiful and innocent in her movements and I followed her from the shower to the changing room on camera and watched her go through the clothes rack while wrapped in a towel. She picked out a cute tennis skirt and top then went over to the bureau and opened the drawer we had all of her underwear in. I almost passed out when I watched her pull out the sheer pair of panties and pull them on. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself for a moment then continued to dress and come up front. She looked amazing even with wet hair and especially since I knew what she had on underneath. I asked her where she what she would like to eat and she said Pizza – so I picked the place and off we went. As we were sitting in the booth across from each other, she on her third piece of pizza and me on my first, I asked her how she liked being a model and she said it was the best job in the entire world and she hoped to do this forever. She then asked me about my clients and how did I know them, how did I know what they did while looking at her pictures. I explained that there were a lot of grown men that found young girls attractive and since society said it was wrong for them to do so they were willing to pay money to see pictures without anyone knowing who they were. I told her that it should make her feel very special that these clients would pay money to see her – and she smiled and said it made her feel very special and especially special since I liked masturbating to her pictures her too. I almost choked as she said this and looked around to make sure nobody overheard her and thankfully no one had. She laughed at my reaction and not to worry she had made sure that there was nobody close enough to hear her. This little girl was amazing and had me twisted up like a pretzel. One part of me wanted to devour her like a piece of decadent chocolate cake and another part of me wanted to run and hide. The hard on in my pants was winning at the moment and I paid the bill and we headed back to the studio.
When we got back Lisa was all business and went straight to the changing room to get into today's outfit. I was extremely nervous when I opened a drawer and started laying out the different sets of lingerie with all of the components for each outfit in the same piles. I told her that today we would be doing adult sleepwear and lingerie and showed her each stack saying that all of these parts were to be worn together for the full effect, and then asked her if she had any questions or needed any help. She was holding up the fishnet body suit and had a puzzled look on her face, but she shook her head no, so I told her I would wait outside on the set for her. Back at my cameras I watched Lisa go through all the outfits one by one and inspecting each set very closely. I think my saving grace with Lisa was that the tags were still on the outfits and each one had a picture of an adult model wearing it, so Lisa had a visual image to follow. After a few minutes she chose the black fishnet stocking with the garters and matching panties and bra. This was by far the most complicated outfit I had – but it was also the most covering of all. It took Lisa about 15 minutes to finally come out of the changing room and I had enjoyed every minute watching her on camera trying to figure it all out – and she did finally succeed. When she came to the set and walked over to the white velour chaise lounge I had set up I just stood and stared with my mouth open, and finally my senses came to me and I told her that she was absolutely beautiful and I didn’t think I had ever seen such beauty before. This was not a lie – she was stunning and had an air of sophistication many adults would be jealous of. She sat down on the chaise and I went over to her and told her that with these outfits she was going to pretend to be inviting her boyfriend over to join her on the lounge chair. I went on to remind her that she was fully clothed but looked very sexy and that was what we wanted to capture on the camera. She smiled and nodded her head without saying a word so I went back to my camera and started the shoot giving her step by step directions on how to sit, where to look, mouth open or closed, every detail I could think of to give her innocent young self a look of sophisticated slutty that would carry through to the pictures. When she got to the sheer baby doll teddy outfit she stuck her head out of the changing room and yelled to me that there weren’t any panties for that outfit. I yelled back that it was ok – she wouldn’t be nude but would give the appearance of being nude and I would be careful with my camera directions. Yes I would be very careful with where I pointed that camera and my first shot was here walking to the set in that light pink sheer teddy that displayed all of her young exquisite body to perfection. She didn’t seem too shy about her appearance and started going through all the same poses we had done before with a little encouragement from me. After about 10 minutes I told her that I wanted to focus on just her face for a set of photos and wanted her to make a face like she was all alone in her room and was thinking about her boyfriend and was playing with herself. She just looked at me in bewilderment for a few seconds and told me that she didn’t have a boyfriend – and that she didn’t know what her face looked like when she did that. I realized that she didn’t deny masturbating and my heart skipped a beat – but now I had to figure out a way for her to replicate her facial expressions during that very private moment so I could capture it for prosperity on camera. I asked her if she had ever seen a video of a woman – I made sure to use the word woman – masturbate before and she shook her head no. I set my camera down and went over to my computer on the counter and within 45 seconds I had a video of a beautiful blonde model masturbating on a white bed. This was a very artistic piece of porn that I knew very well and when it was cued up I asked Lisa to come over and let me show her something. She walked over to the camera, still in her sheer teddy and looked at the screen where you could see the paused video of this model's face and shoulders. She had her eyes closed and her mouth was slightly open with her tongue running across her upper lip. I told Lisa that this was the look that we were shooting for and then casually asked her if she wanted to watch the video to get some modeling pointers for this photo shoot we were doing. While never looking away from the computer screen she nodded yes and I hit play. I knew this specific video by heart – all 13 minutes of it so as Lisa stood beside me as I was sitting in my chair I watched her reactions more than I did the video, but still made an attempt to make “professional” comments from time to time on how she would move and look. I never touched her or offered her to sit on my lap – I was too nervous to do so – so she stood there all 13 minutes watching intently on this beautiful woman make herself have a very apparent and wet orgasm. I was hard as a rock and had a small wet spot on the front of my pants from watching Lisa stare at the show in front of her and switch her weight from foot to foot from what I could only guess (hope) was arousal from the video. When the woman ran her fingers through her dripping pussy after her orgasm and brought them to her mouth to suck clean, Lisa made a little gasp and leaned in slightly to get a better view. When the video finished I tried to be “professional” again and asked Lisa if she could mimic what the woman did in the video she sheepishly said yes and walked back to the chaise lounge. I straightened out my cock and went back and got my camera and walked to the end of the chaise to start the set when Lisa asked me if that was what men liked, did they enjoy watching women do that? I thought about it longer than I really needed to and told her yes, men enjoyed looking at beautiful girls and especially beautiful girls enjoying themselves as much as that model had been doing. Lisa thought about it for a minute while still laying there with her hands in her lap and asked me if I had masturbated watching that girl in the video before? I smiled and told her yes, but that was our secret and not to tell anyone. She seemed to like that answer and asked me how she should start. I told her to lay down with just her head propped up on the pillow, arch her head back some and close her eyes. She started arranging herself as I had requested then I thought time had stopped – or at least my breathing did. Lisa had her right hand between her legs slowly rubbing her clit in a circular motion with both legs slightly bent at the knees. From the end of the chaise I had the perfect vantage point for this and for a few seconds I forgot to take any pictures. She had forgotten that I wanted head shots of this intimate act and instead after watching the video she assumed (correctly so by the way) that I wanted her to masturbate, so here she was. She had watched the video very closely as she mimicked the blonde model very well. She was spreading her pussy lips wide and licking her fingers to get wet, then slowly pushing one finger in and out of her hairless pussy then rubbing her swollen little clit, then back to the insertion. I got into the scene and started taking pictures frantically thinking how much I needed to cum and how I would be able to look at these whenever I wanted and jerk until my arm was too sore to do it anymore. She was really enjoying this – not acting - and her expressions were perfect, but after about 10 minutes she stopped and told me that it felt good when she did that but the girl on the video made it look like it felt so much better. I quickly surmised that Lisa had never had an orgasm, but had only had the enjoyment of stimulation, so I set my camera down and sat down on the end of the chaise. Lisa scooted up so she was upright leaning back on the arm with her legs stretched out and crossed in front of her and I started explaining an orgasm to her. I explained that it was something that would build and build until it felt like she was going to burst or pee and then it would wash over her like a big wave of pleasure. She told me that she could feel it building up but it never got to the level of exploding, and then asked if it was the same way for men? I told her it was exactly the same feeling but when a man had an orgasm he would shoot cream from his penis – yes I was still trying to be professional. She kind of giggled and told me she wanted to watch me masturbate as it was only fair, and that I had already told her I would masturbate to pics of her and the video of the blonde girl. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do but in my state of extreme horniness I agreed to masturbate and told her to watch closely and I would let her know when I was going to have an orgasm and shoot my cream out. She was giddy with anticipation and sat up on her knees at the end of the chaise while I stood and dropped my pants to the floor. When I pulled my underwear down she gasped and had both hands over her mouth and both eyes wide open on my cock which was dripping a long stream of precum. She pointed and asked what that liquid was so I explained precum as a tasty lubricant to help intercourse between a man and a woman more fun. I don’t know if she understood any of that but I sat back down and wrapped my hand around my cock and slowly started moving it up and down. I could look over to my left and see all of Lisa in her nude teddy staring at me pumping my cock and I knew I wasn’t going to last long, so I told her I was about to have an orgasm. Lisa leaned a little closer to get a good view and the first shot of cum flew up and hit my neck (I was extremely excited and hadn’t cum like that in years) and the second then third shot covered my hand and crotch. I was breathless and swore that was the best orgasm I had ever had – then I remembers the video of the blonde girl licking her fingers clean, so I brought my hand to my mouth and slowly licked all the cum off, then wiped the cum off my neck and cleaned my fingers again. All this time Lisa hadn’t said a word but just watched me intently with a flushed face and neck as I sat there breathing heavily enjoying the post orgasm experience. I then told her that was what it was like for a man to have an orgasm and asked her what she thought? She said that was the most awesome thing she had ever seen and asked me if I would do it again. I laughed and told her that unlike women, men needed a little time between orgasms so they could recover and I pointed to my now deflated cock and told her see? It was down for the count for a while. She was good with that answer and I noticed much to my dismay that her mom should be there in 30 minutes so I told her that we were done shooting for the day to go get changed and ready for her mom to pick her up. I got dressed myself and started downloading all the pictures for the day onto my hard drive when Lisa came out fully dressed in the outfit she wore to lunch. She quietly asked me if she could wear this outfit home since her other clothes were dirty and she promised to bring it back. I laughed and told her that she could keep those clothes because they would never look as good on anyone else. We sat there until almost 6:00 waiting for her mom with no sign of her, so I asked Lisa if I should take her home and after trying to call her mom a few times she agreed. Before we left I got the release form that her mom had filled out complete with a photocopy of her driver’s license and cell phone number and stuffed it in my pocket.
When we got to Lisa’s apartment complex it was about what I had imagined. Nothing fancy at all and a little run down but somewhat clean with a mixture of all races – mostly young – in the parking areas. I pulled up to her apartment and asked her if she wanted me to walk her to the door and she said no – but then I asked her for her cell number in case she needed anything and she seemed happy to give it to me. I instantly sent her a text so she had my number too, and I watched her go up the stairs to the second floor and into the third door on the left. I sat there for a moment wondering if I was doing the right thing by leaving and if Lisa’s mom was there – or at least would be there soon. I reconciled that I was and pulled out of the complex, while at the same time texting Lisa to make sure. I asked if her mom was there yet and she told me no but that wasn’t unusual, so I asked her to let me know when she did come home and told Lisa again how much I enjoyed being with her today. After I got off the text thread with Lisa I looked up a number in my phone for one of my special clients, who happened to be a chief of police in the next town over, and gave him a call. I told him the story of Lisa’s mom not showing up to pick her up and that I thought she was into drugs and asked if he would do a quick search for any arrests or accidents and let me know. He told me no problem then asked if I had done any more shoots with Lisa to which I replied that the next set I did would be on the house for his work for me. He was happy with that when we ended the call and I made it home before my phone rang. It was my police chief friend and he told me that he had some bad news. Carole, Lisa’s mom (I never could remember her name) and her “friend” were in a car wreck the night before and the person they hit head on was killed. It looked as though both her and her friend were going to make it but when the police go to the wreck they found large amounts of methamphetamines and their toxicology reports showed that they were both high as a kite at the time of the wreck, so once they were out of the hospital they were both going to jail on charges of vehicular homicide and possession of a controlled substance with intent to distribute. He told me that they would be lucky to get out of jail in 30 years at the earliest. I hung up the phone with him and was walking around my home in a fog. I couldn’t believe my bad luck. I had finally found exactly what I loved and the relationship was going better than I could have ever dreamed, and now the dumbass druggie mother had ruined it all. I poured myself a drink and went out to my back porch that overlooked the Gulf of Mexico and pondered my options. I had to tell Lisa but when I did what would she do and where would she go? Did she have relatives here? After my drink was finished I knew I had to do the right thing so I got in my car and drove back to Lisa’s apartment. When I got there I called from the parking lot and told her I needed to talk to her and asked if I could come up. She opened her door with the phone still in her hand and waved me up. I know I shouldn’t have been noticing things like this but I noted she was still wearing that cute short tennis skirt and it made me happy – just for a moment. When I got inside and looked around I instantly was depressed. A futon, a folding camp chair and a 1990’s era tube TV were the only furnishings in the living room. I sat on the futon and told Lisa to come and sit beside me, and then I recounted the story my police friend had told me earlier. As expected Lisa started crying and we held each other for a good 10 minutes while she cried and processed the information I had given her, and when she had stopped crying I asked her about any family in the area. She told me that her grandmother had died a few years earlier and that it was only her and her mom now, and she asked if she could go and see her mom in the hospital. I was pretty sure we could arrange something but I told her it might take a few days and I wanted her to come and stay at my home while we worked everything out. She nodded her head in agreement and we went around packing what few things she had and set off for my home. As I mentioned in the beginning of the story there are many advantages of being wealthy, and another is to be able to have a 3 story, 8 bedroom home on the beach. When we pulled up to my home the look of amazement in Lisa’s eyes was enough to make her momentarily forget about the problems her mother was facing. She got out of my car and I grabbed her bag and inside we went. I took her to the bedroom that was across the hall from mine and gave her a tour. It had a spa tub, walk-in rain shower, and a private balcony overlooking the beach – and was able to look onto my adjoining balcony. I told her to unpack, relax, take a shower or watch TV and I was going to go and make us something to eat and she could come down when she was ready.
I made simple chicken Alfredo pasta and she ate like she was starving. I had a couple glasses of wine and I had a bottle of sparkling grape juice that Lisa enjoyed from a wine glass like mine, and we had a nice but quiet dinner. After dinner we cleaned up the kitchen together and then we both went to our separate bedrooms after agreeing that first thing in the morning we would look into visiting her mom in the hospital. I lay in bed thinking back to watching Lisa masturbate, then Lisa watching me masturbate, and I wished I had brought a copy of that video home with me. The memory was more than enough for that night as I quickly shot a load all over my stomach and went peacefully asleep. About 3:00 I was startled awake with Lisa slightly shaking my shoulder. I woke up and could tell that she had been crying and she told me that she couldn’t sleep and was scared and wanted to know if she could sleep with me. I told her of course and she climbed in beside me and I wrapped her in my arms holding her tightly until I could hear her breathing even out and I knew she was asleep. I was proud of myself for not taking this moment as a sexual moment – could have helped that I had jerked off a couple hours earlier – but just wanted Lisa to feel safe, and then I fell asleep too. I woke in the morning with Lisa still in my arms, but she had spun around and now had her back to me with my rock hard morning wood nestled on her panties, which just so happened to be the sheer pair she had put on the day before. I was scared to move as I was enjoying the look and feel of what I woke up to, but I had to pee, so I carefully rolled out the other side of my bed and took care of my needs quietly and went downstairs. I called my police friend and inquired about how to get her daughter in to see her in the hospital and that proved to be harder than I thought due to the homicide charges, but as it turned out a lawyer could get in. I then called another client of my photography studio who was a lawyer. Even though he specialized in real estate law I gave him an overview of what I wanted and agreed to pay his fees in full. I was on my second cup of coffee feeling pretty good about what I was planning when Lisa came down to the kitchen. I explained that the only person allowed to see her mom right now was her lawyer and I had hired one that morning that was going to go see her today and give us an update on her condition. What I didn’t tell Lisa was the main reason he was going to see her – I would wait until I found out how she took the offer before telling her. I then told Lisa we would have breakfast then go shopping for new clothes and she had to have a couple of different swim suits if she was going to stay with me here for a while on the beach. She instantly lit up and went upstairs to shower and change. We spent the entire day shopping and bought 3 swim suits and 12 outfits complete with 8 pairs of pretty little girl panties – nothing sexy but cute Cinderella, princess panties befitting a girl her age. After we got back home that evening I pooped and suggested we order out and Lisa ran upstairs to put away all of her new clothes. She came downstairs a bit dressed in a cute pair of short shorts and a halter top we had purchased earlier and we ate Chinese and watched cartoons on the couch. She asked if I had heard anything from my lawyer friend and I told her I hadn’t yet but not to worry, this might take a day or two and she seemed happy with that answer and went back to watching TV. A few minutes later she quietly asked if she was still going to be able to be a model. I leaned over and gave her a one arm hug and told her that she could be a model as long as she wanted to and I loved taking pictures of her. Lisa asked when we could do another shoot and I suggested we do her swimsuits she just bought first thing in the morning. She smiled and said great, and then we snuggled together and finished watching the movie. When I told her it was time to go to bed we both went upstairs to our own rooms. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was dressed as I usually was in my boxers for bed when there was a knock at my door. I told Lisa to come in and when she saw me standing at the foot of my bed only in my boxers she paused for a moment then came on over to the bed right in front of me. While looking down at the floor and pulling the hem of her nightshirt she sheepishly asked if she could sleep with me again, she was too afraid to be in this big house all by herself. I of course instantly agreed and we snuggled up to each other with her spooning me from behind. She had her arm around my chest with her hand resting on my nipple and it slowly became hard as a diamond – then my cock followed suit. There was nothing overtly sexual but the feeling of her holding me from behind was sensual and electric. She fell asleep much more quickly than I did but I finally managed to doze off. When I woke up that morning I was still rock hard but my cock was now sticking out of my boxers and I was lying on my back with Lisa’s hand on my stomach and the covers at the end of the bed. As I would take a breath in it would make the tip of my cock slightly brush her wrist and I realized it must have been doing this for a while because there was a string of precum from her wrist to the tip of my cock and pooling on my stomach. I wanted so bad to cum it almost hurt but I didn’t know how to move without waking Lisa. As I was trying to figure out a solution Lisa moved her hand and lightly ran her fingers down the shaft of my cock sending shivers all over me and making me hold my breath for a second. She got to my balls and gingerly rolled them around feeling their weight in her hand then she wrapped her hand around my cock – a little too tightly but I wasn’t going to complain – and slowly started jacking me off. At this point neither of us had said a word and she quietly asked me if she was doing this the right way, the way she had watched me do it at the studio. I moaned a yes, and don't stop, then erupted all over my chest and her hand. She smiled big and continued to slowly jack my cock milking all of the cum out until it went limp, then to my amazement she brought her hand to her mouth and cautiously licked her finger that was covered in my cum. Then when she decided it wasn’t icky, she licked her wrist and fingers clean, then wiped my chest with her fingers and cleaned them again. Watching her do this almost made me hard again and I rolled on my side and gave her a chaste kiss on her lips and told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful that made me feel. She just smiled and while still holding my now limp cock leaned in and kissed me again, but this time a little more passionately. I opened my lips slightly and flicked my tongue across her lips and she quickly picked up on this new game and in no time we were passionately French kissing. I broke the kiss after a few minutes and asked her if she would like me to give her an orgasm like she had done for me and she breathlessly said yes. I resumed kissing her and pulled her nightshirt up to the point we had to break apart and she finished pulling it off her body showing me her fabulous little nipples and completely flat chest. I lowered my head and kissed her neck and trailed down to her nipples and lightly kissed and licked them as they became rock hard. She was moaning at this point and writhing on the bed, and I hadn’t touched her pussy yet. I think she had a small orgasm from just my kissing of her tits but I wasn’t 100% sure. I slowly worked my kisses down her stomach and her navel sending her into another level of writhing and giggling as I reached up on both sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down. These were My Little Pony panties and as they cleared the bottom of her gorgeous bald pussy I could see a faint wet spot on the crotch, and since my nose was only inches away I could smell a very sweet but faint scent of pussy. I was enthralled and for probably a minute or two I just sat there looking at this beautiful sight, until Lisa had enough of me waiting and removed her panties herself. I returned to kissing her navel and moved down to her pubis, then her thighs as I spread her legs a little to see my prize. Her little bald pussy slowly opened up and I could see the little nub of her clit already swollen and red poking out. She was slightly wet already but when I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top and slightly sucked on her clit her juices flooded into my mouth as she clenched my head with her legs and arched her back. She shuddered and gasped and she experienced her first orgasm and I let her slowly start to come down from the feeling when I started in on her clit again. This time it took a few minutes but she was soon bucking and moaning as she grabbed my head with her hands and pulled me deeper into her crotch. I continued to work on her sweet beautiful pussy until she had enjoyed 4 orgasms and was breathing like she had just ran 5 miles, and then I crawled back up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her deeply. Her tongue was swirling around mine, tasting her sweet nectar, greedily licking my face clean. I was rock hard again at this point and wanted to fuck her so badly but I knew I shouldn’t push my luck so I suggested I go make us breakfast and she could shower and try on one of her new swim suits for a photo shoot at the beach. She agreed and bounced out of the bed into my bathroom and I heard the shower start. I thought I would take this opportunity to relieve my aching balls so I closed my eyes and lingered on the look and taste of Lisa’s beautiful pussy and started jerking my hard cock. I had no sooner started when I heard Lisa say “Hey that’s my job now!” She came over and stood at the side of the bed and removed my hand from my cock and replaced it with hers. Standing there completely nude with me watching her jack my cock was a visual I will never get out of my head – but in true fashion of never being satisfied I told her to kiss it like I kissed her and it would feel even better. She stopped jerking and just held my cock straight up and kissed the tip that was leaking precum. She licked her lips and then licked the head of my cock. I moaned with pleasure and told her to suck on the head like it was a lollipop – and she took off like a pro. As she was sucking the head I placed my hand over hers and started jacking my cock again and she picked up on that – and the pace – quickly. I thought I mumbled I was going to cum but to be honest I wanted to cum in her mouth so badly I might not have, and I shot my first load into her mouth prompting her to pull back in surprise, and timing the second shot to fly out and hit her on her nose. The rest of my orgasm just dribbled down her hand and she slowly regained her senses as to what was going on and wiped the cum from her nose and face then licked her hand and fingers clean. She giggled and said that she wasn’t expecting that to happen but she sure did enjoy it – and I kissed her again and told her how much I did too and off she ran to her shower that had been running this entire time.
Hanging
Photo gallery: Hanging · Hanging
My niece and her girlfriend seduce me for my cock
My niece and her girlfriend seduce me for my cock · Incest And Taboo · THIS IS A VERY EXPLICIT GRAPHIC EROTIC FAMILY TABOO SECRETS
PART ONE: INTERDUCE TO SEX
Im Skyy my mother passed away and my dad want to move to Michigan
We lived with my half sister she had two daughters April Mary and one son named Zack
We lived in a mansion in a gated community with swimming pools in every backyard
One evening I was taking a bath I would play with my cock it would get semi hard haven't had a full rock hard cock
I stepped out of the bathtub with my semi hard cock when April walked in her mouth dropped to the ground she stopped stared at it for a few seconds then said nice and walked out
A few days later April asked me if I would like to go babysitting with her I said sure
Two days later April had to babysit and I went with her
The parents left I was setting on the chair April standing in front of me she said have you ever seen a naked girl before I said no
She slowly started undressing when she was totally naked I had my first rock hard cock
She staring at my bulge and said take your clothes off
I pulled off my t-shirt then unbuttoned unzipped my pants they dropped to the ground pulled down my underwear then stepped out of them
April's mouth dropped to the ground and said it's so big
I was big for my age I was about seven inches long thick but not too thick uncut
My dad was eleven half inches long like father like son
April said I'm going to show you what it's made for
She laid down on the floor spread her legs and said get on top of me
I got on top of her she grabbed my cock slowly started sliding it in her tight wet pussy
Then said make it go in and out without pulling it out of my pussy
I slowly started fucking her after a few she started softly moaning I was getting the hang of this and started fucking her brains out until she started screaming im cumming and laid there
I asked her what cumming meant she said it's the greatest feeling you can ever imagine you should start cumming in a couple of years ( I started cumming the next year )
April noticed she was bleeding and said you busted my cherry she went into the bathroom to clean herself up
A few days later I was walking down the hallway April's door was cracked open I heard April telling her best girlfriend Kay about my cock I left before I was caught
Three days later April had to babysit again I went with her
The parents left I was setting on the couch about five minutes later the door bell rang it was Kay
April introduced us then Kay sat next to me
About five minutes later April said is it hot in here Kay replied yes it is both girls got up stripped off their clothes
Kay staring at the bulge in my pants April said take your clothes off
I stood up pulled off my t-shirt then unbuttoned unzipped my pants they dropped to the ground pulled down my underwear then stepped out of them
Kay's mounth dropped to the ground and said O'crap it's bigger than both of my brothers and my dad's
April asked me if I would fuck Kay liked we have been doing
I said sure Kay laid down on the floor spread her legs I got on top of her started sliding my cock in her tight wet pussy
I slowly started fucking her after a she started softly moaning I started fucking her brains out until she started screaming im cumming and laid there
April noticed Kay was bleeding she said he's busted your cherry also April took her into the bathroom to clean herself up
We fucked each other when one of the girls had to babysit until I moved back to Colorado
I had one more sexual encounter when I was thirteen years old four us boys were naked in the steam room jacking each other off
One of the boys said dare you to put their cock in your mouth and swallow their load of male seed no one back out
PART TWO: REVISITING MICHIGAN
Im nineteen years old I stand six two rock hard chest wash board six pack abs blonde hair blue eyes my cock uncut thick but not too thick nine half inches long
It was a hot humid Friday afternoon April and myself were laying out by the pool talking when April told me she doesn't know if Zack is bi or gay
I asked her what she meant she replied he's always with males never females
As she was talking I was looking at one hot beautiful foxy lady wearing a string bikini that left nothing to the imagination
I was wearing a par of 501s cut off that were cut to short
I noticed April staring at the crouch I looked down and seen the head of my cock sticking out of my shorts
April said can I ask you a question I said sure
April said could I see what your cock looks like today
I told her we weren't kids anymore and this is wrong
April stood up walked behind me started rubbing my chest down to my crouch saying please
I really wasn't comfortable with this but she's so beautiful and getting rock hard so I stood up unbutton my 501s they dropped to the ground going commando
April's mouth dropped to the ground saying O'crap it's a monster cock you have to fuck me with
I told her I didn't have any condoms she replied that's okay im on the pill
Again I wasn't really comfortable with this but she's beautiful and I'm hard so said sure
April grabbed a air mattress throw it on the ground laid down spread her legs and said fuck me big boy
I got on top of her started sliding my cock in her very tight wet pussy she softly screaming it hurts so I took my time pushing it in
I slowly started fucking her after a few she started softly moaning so I started fucking her brains out until she started screaming im cumming
I had to cum also I tried to pull it out but she stopped me saying I want to feel you filling me up with your load seed
I couldn't hold it any longer than shot my load of male seed deep into her pussy
We naked sunbathing the rest of the afternoon
That night April asked me if I would like to see Kay again I said sure
April called Kay said I was in town and you really needs to see what he looks like today when went on talking
It's Saturday afternoon April and myself were laying out by the pool talking when Kay started walking in the fence gate and walked up to me
I stood up she gave me a big kiss stepped back saying now let's take a good look at you yes you are one hot looking stud
As Kay I thought April was hot but Kay is enough hotter
Fifteen minutes later April got up untied her bikini they dropped to the ground and laid back down saying let's nude sunbath Kay said not a bad idea she got up untied her bikini they dropped to the ground and laid back down
Kay staring at the bulge in my pants when both girls said dich the shorts
I stood up unbutton my 501s they dropped to the ground going commando
Kay's mounth dropped to the ground and said O'shit it's a monster cock you have to fuck me with
I told her I didn't have any condoms she replied that's okay im I want to have your babys
Now I wasn't really comfortable with this but she's beautiful and I'm hard so I said sure
Kay grabbed a air mattress throw it on the ground laid down spread her legs saying fuck me with your beautiful monster cock
I got on top of her started sliding my cock in her very tight wet pussy she also started softly screaming it hurts so again I took my time once it was all the way in
I started fucking her after a few she also started softly moaning I started fucking her brains out until she started screaming im cumming
I had to cum also I tried to pull it out but she stopped me by rapping her legs around my pelvis pushed in saying fill me with your baby making male seed
I couldn't hold it any longer than shot my load of male seed deep into her pussy
PART THREE: INTERDUCE TO GAY BAREBACK SEX
We were laying out nude sunbathing when Zack walked up and said what the fuck are you doing
Kay quickly replied what does it look like were doing if your staying dich the shorts
The hole time April was talking he was staring at my cock
He really didn't look like he is looking uncomfortable with this but he stripped off his shorts then sat down next to me
I started getting rock hard again when April noticed it quickly jumped up saying it's my turn
I was laying on a pool lawn chair April straddling me grabbed my cock slowly started sliding it in her tight wet pussy
Zack screaming what the fuck are you doing April replied shut up we been fucking each other since we were kids
April started bouncing up and down
While April and myself were fucking I noticed Zack was getting hard
Kay got up walked over to him dropped to her knees grabbed his cock started sucking it
Zack screaming what the fuck are you doing Kay quickly replied shut up and take it like a man
April started screaming im cumming I had to cum also so both cum at the same time
Kay was finishing with Zack then we all laid out nude sunbathing
That night I was laying on my bed the air conditioner went out their flying a part in tomorrow morning
I started playing with my cock and started masterbating when I notices Zack was nude leaning on the door masterbating himself while watching me
I finger him to cum to me he walk up said will you fuck me with your beautiful cock has he grabbed my cock started sucking it
The blow job was feeling great I thinking about when this and fucking him is out of my comfort zone I started thinking back when I was thirteen years old I told myself just go for it said sure
He stopped sucking crawled into the bed laid on his back spread his legs
I got on top of him started sliding my cock in his not so tight ass he's been fucked a few times
I started fucking him after a few started fucking his brains out until I shot my load of male seed deep into his ass
We were talking when Zack asked me if I would like to get fucked
I was breath less started thinking about about when I was thirteen years old I just fucked him I should just go for it and said sure
He told me to get on all fours as he got behind me handed me a pillow saying you'll need this it's going to hurt for a few
He started sliding his cock in my very tight ass screaming in the pillow after about five minutes it started feeling real good I said fuck my brains out witch he did until he started shooting his load deep in my ass
The next morning I was setting at the breakfast table when April walked in she grabbed a bowl reached for the cereal poured some in the bowl poured the milk then set next to me
I leaned over told her Zack was gay she said how do you know
I told her we fucked each other last night April said no way I said yes way
The girls and myself fuck until I had to go back to Colorado
Post by fuckmyassbareback
I want my Sweet Hot Sexy Ass pounded Hard Deep Long and Very Rough in a Gang Bang by multiple men have a extremely Very Kinky side also want bareback pounded Many Cocks shooting Hot Thick Loads of cream inside my Sweet Hot Asshole and also Throat Fucked at the same Time also have a foot fedish love to lick feet and suck toes I'll be your foot slave humiliate my Slutty submitting Asshole fucking my Ass Doggie style You can whip my Ass with a leather belt Don't have one let me know I will bring one I am Friendly Honest Tell It Like I Want it for your pleasure and Mine extremely Very Horny Right Now Here in Dayton Ohio or Surrounding Areas come Get Me And Fuck me As Long As you Wish BBC more then welcome uncut cock is a big plus also love piss in my mouth I will drink every Drop For Real Seriously Now
REPLY › DELETE
SIMILAR ADS
Lookin for a bi brother
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Looking for some hot nasty sweaty male sex
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Want fucked bareback
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Very horny want to have lots of sex
Category: Casual Sex
Country: USA
starved4sex in bristol need a good woman
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
LATEST ADS
Looking for Kalgoorlie anal pleasures
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: AU
Jerk buddy
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Gangbang for wm40
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Eat my pussy for hours
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Gust for fun
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Local Horny Women
Post by fuckmyassbareback
I want my Sweet Hot Sexy Ass pounded Hard Deep Long and Very Rough in a Gang Bang by multiple men have a extremely Very Kinky side also want bareback pounded Many Cocks shooting Hot Thick Loads of cream inside my Sweet Hot Asshole and also Throat Fucked at the same Time also have a foot fedish love to lick feet and suck toes I'll be your foot slave humiliate my Slutty submitting Asshole fucking my Ass Doggie style You can whip my Ass with a leather belt Don't have one let me know I will bring one I am Friendly Honest Tell It Like I Want it for your pleasure and Mine extremely Very Horny Right Now Here in Dayton Ohio or Surrounding Areas come Get Me And Fuck me As Long As you Wish BBC more then welcome uncut cock is a big plus also love piss in my mouth I will drink every Drop For Real Seriously Now
REPLY › DELETE
SIMILAR ADS
Lookin for a bi brother
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Looking for some hot nasty sweaty male sex
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Want fucked bareback
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Very horny want to have lots of sex
Category: Casual Sex
Country: USA
starved4sex in bristol need a good woman
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
LATEST ADS
Looking for Kalgoorlie anal pleasures
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: AU
Jerk buddy
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Gangbang for wm40
Category: Men Seeking Men
Country: USA
Eat my pussy for hours
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Gust for fun
Category: Men Seeking Women
Country: USA
Local Horny Women
A night out with my wife
A night out with my wife · Wives · “Fuck you’re hot!”
Is all I can say as you step out of the bathroom of our hotel…
You’re wearing an elegantly sexy dress only the way you know how. A beautiful black number with a plunging neck line, off the shoulder sleeves and a lacy hem line that just shows off your knees. The neck line shows off your beautiful cleavage while your sexy shoulders are framed gorgeously by the lacy shoulder sleeves.
You are the image of female perfection!
“Naw thanks Beamie,” you say as you give me a kiss on the cheek, “you’re looking pretty hot yourself!”
How you see that I don’t know, all I’m wearing are my chinos and an off white linen shirt with my sleeves rolled up.
“Haha nah, you’re the hot one.” I say as I pull you close for a deep kiss.
Your mouth opens instinctively as I slide my tongue into it.
You wrap your arms around me and dig your fingers into the back of my head as you grip my ass and pull me closer, grinding yourself against the now very noticeable bulge in my crotch.
You pull away and look at me coyly, “I have to finish my make up so you can ruin it later.” You wink as you walk back into the bathroom.
We get an Uber to a nice little place that has a restaurant on one side and a small club on the other side. The lighting is low making it more intimate and the decor looks dark and sensual.
“Would you like dinner? Or to get a drink first honey?” I ask as we walk through reception.
“Dinner, I’m hungry.” You reply as a waitress comes towards us with some menus and guides us to a snug little corner booth…
“Ooh this is cozy,” you comment as you slide in first, “and comfy…”
I slide in next to you and feel the booth wrap around me as I do.
“Wow this is pretty nice.” I say as the waitress lays the menus on the table and goes over the specials. I’m not really listening though as you catch me by surprise by groping my crotch under the table while the waitress talks.
We order a round of drinks and an entree and the waitress leaves.
Our booth is pretty secluded from view behind a pillar in the centre of the room and the high backs of other booths. You make a comment as you squeeze my cock through my chinos that I could pretty much fuck you on the table and no one would notice.
I chuckle and ask why you’re being so naughty this evening.
You smile mischievously as your hand stops squeezing my thick bulge, your fingers moving under the tablecloth to…
“What are you doing?” I ask with surprise.
“Just enjoy it.” You say as you unzip my pants and free my throbbing cock under the table.
You take a firm grip and start to stroke it slowly, feeling the warmth in your hand as you slide it up and down my shaft.
I lean in and give you a kiss only to be interrupted by the waitress bringing our drinks.
“Have you decided on your mains?” She asks politely.
I open the menu to order our main course as you squeeze my cock gently under the table. I read out our order a little nervously, hoping the waitress doesn’t pick up on what’s happening right in front of her.
As I complete our order the waitress takes our menus and gives you a knowing look as she turns and walks away.
“Well that was different,” I say as you lean closer to me, “I was sure we’d get caught and kicked out.”
“Don’t be so nervous honey,” you say as you gently kiss my lips, “no one can see anything.” You lower your head to my lap and gently suck on my knob, dancing your tongue around the eye of my cock, tasting my pre-cum.
My god that feels good.
You sit yourself upright just in time as the entrees are brought to the table.
You release my cock and bring your hand out from under the table.
“Mmm these look delicious!” You say as the waiter walks away.
I fix myself up and we start our dinner.
After our mains we relax in the booth for a while before our dessert is brought out. We decided to share because we weren’t sure how hungry we would be.
As we’re waiting I decide to take advantage of the long, floor length table cloth and quickly slide under the table.
Once there I gently kiss the inside of your knee as your legs part, revealing your beautiful naked pussy. You’d had it waxed earlier in the day and it was already glistening with the moisture of your excitement.
I kiss along your thigh, occasionally nibbling the inside of your legs as I make my way closer to your wetness.
I can hear the waitress returning without our dessert and I place my mouth over your cunt.
“Oh, where’s your husband gone?” She asks.
“He’s just gone to the restroom.” You say as I suck on your little clit, making you shudder slightly.
“Oh ok,” the waitress replies, “Is everything ok here then?”
“Yes,” you almost gasp, “everything is perfect.” You manage to sound as in control as possible while I’m licking and sucking on your pussy.
“Ok, I’ll leave you to it.” The waitress smiles as she turns and walks away.
I can hear her footfalls as I slide my fingers into you, finding your g-spot as I suck your clit into my mouth.
You let out a quiet whimper as I finger and eat you under the table.
I feel you shudder slightly as you grip the back of my head. I believe that’s the first of your orgasms for the evening, I smile to myself as I remove my fingers from between your legs and take my seat up at the table next to you.
I clean my face with my napkin and gently give you a kiss as we start our dessert.
After we finished dinner and paid the bill we headed toward the lobby. We’d had a couple of drinks with dinner and were feeling quite content. Especially with our naughty shenanigans over dinner.
We hear the rhythm of the music coming from the small, dimly lit club next door and you pull at my arm…
“C’mon honey, I really want to dance!” You say as you pull me towards the club entrance.
“You know I don’t dance chooky.” I say as you look at me with pleading eyes.
“I never said you were dancing,” you take my hand and lead the way, “ I said that ‘I’ wanted to dance.” And we enter the club.
It’s darker than the restaurant with small, glowing lights strategically placed all around the walls and ceiling. A DJ is playing dance music with a rumba back beat and rhythm making it sound like sensual Latin music.
We make our way to the bar, you in front, swinging your hips to the music, and me behind, mesmerised by your curves in your sexy dress.
We order a couple of drinks as we take in the scenery.
With the bar behind us and the dance floor in front of us at the centre of the club there are small tables and booths similar to the restaurant dotted around the sides of the dance floor. It was cosy and almost seductive.
You grind your ass against me, dancing a little as you sip at your drink. You place it on the bar and give me a peck on the cheek.
“Thank you.” You say as you head towards the dance floor.
It’s not packed, however there are a decent amount of people dancing for a club this size.
Mostly couples, completely lost in each other and a few singles just enjoying themselves.
You begin to move to the music, your hips swaying seductively as you flick your hair wildly and raise your arms above your head.
Fuck I love watching you dance… you make me hard just watching you.
As you’re dancing one of the single ladies bumps into you lightly, she turns and you both give a little giggle. She matches your dance moves as you continue to move to the music, rhythmically moving together.
The music gets more intense as you start dancing closer to her, both of you with your arms raised, moving to the rhythm, bodies touching as you both sway to the seductive Latin sounds beating out of the clubs speakers.
You’re dangerously close to each other, hips touching, nose to nose as you writhe to the Latin beat.
You’re both glowing with sweat as you grind gently against each other.
Watching you get so close and seductive with another woman has me straining in my pants. You’re so hot! The way you move and sway against her body, it’s erotically mesmerising.
The music stops and you both hug and part ways.
You join me at the bar and I pass you your drink. You take a big sip and let out a pent up breath.
“That was fun!” You say excitedly as you take another sip of your drink.
“It was pretty damned good from where I’m standing!” I exclaim.
“I need to use the loo sweetheart,” I give you a kiss on the cheek.
“I’ll be back in a sec.”
I head to the restroom to relieve myself as well as to calm myself from what I was just watching. Wow!
I come back from the toilet and see you and your “dance partner” both in deep conversation at the bar, I slow my stride and watch your body language as I approach. You are on a bar stool, side on to the bar, your legs crossed as you elegantly sip your drink. She is leaning back on the bar, engaging your gaze as the talks over the top of her glass. Her eyes are full of life as she speaks and you seem to be hanging on every word.
I take this time to finally take in your new friend.
She’s fairly attractive, a little more older too.
She looked to be in her 40’s with long brown, tight, curly hair. Almost ‘frizzy’.
Almost flawless olive skin and luscious full lips.
She’s about as tall as you and has a long slender body, ample C cup breasts that bounced every time she moved and a slender waist leading down to a tight stomach and long toned legs.
She was wearing a cream coloured skirt and dark burgundy top with shoestring straps. It was tight and showed of her bust clearly and her skirt was short enough that if she sat on one of the bar stools everyone would have seen what she had on underneath… or rather what she didn’t have one… occasionally as she leaned back and her skirt rode up she gave everyone a good view of her bare pussy. As she rested on the bar she arched back to show off her generously sized breasts and flat stomach.
Then, when she turned around her skirt barely hid her toned round ass and shapely legs.
Just then I caught you, I watched as your gaze went from her face to her ass and legs then back up again… you just gave her the ‘once over’ you cheeky bitch… and I saw the look in your eye as you uncrossed your legs. You liked her… hell I would have even said that you were hot for her… and she definitely looked like she was hot for you too. The way she touched your arm and brushed your leg as she talked.
You both looked like you were really enjoying each other.
I walked up beside you at the bar and you turned towards me happily.
“Hi hubspand!” You said playfully as you pulled me in for a kiss. It was hotter than usual… I could feel your tension from the heat in your lips and tongue.
“Hello chicken, who’s your new friend?”
You turned back to your dance partner and introduced us.
“This is Sasha, she’s the one I was dancing with.”
“Yes I was watching, you two looked good out there.” I took her hand and politely gave it a squeeze.
“This is my husband, Heath.” You say to your new friend.
“Hi Heath, Tara was just telling me about you.” She squeezed my hand back and if I didn’t know better she gave me the once over too!
“You’re right, he is handsome.” She said to you with a cheeky smile.
I slide back behind you to the bar, “would either of you like a drink?” I ask as the barman comes over.
You both tell me what you’d like and I order.
I pass your drink to you over your shoulder and place it on the bar, I then pass Sasha’s to her and a little ice lands on your thigh just below the lacy hem of your dress.
You flinch a little surprised by the sudden cold.
I reach down to grab the ice, only to find Sasha already had a hand on your thigh, her long fingers slightly under the hem of your dress as she slowly wipes the ice down your smooth skin towards your knee.
“Allow me,” she purrs as the puts her fingers to her lips and sucks the moisture off them, “before you arrived I was just telling your wife how hot she was too.” She shot a look at me over your shoulder.
“She certainly is hot.” I give her a wink as I gently rub your thigh where her hand was.
I look down at you and notice your flushed appearance and an excited sparkle in your eye. ‘What are you thinking?’ I say to myself.
You cheekily put a piece of ice in your lips and gently suck at it before playfully dropping it in your lap, keeping your eyes locked with hers.
Her hand reaches for the ice resting between your closed legs as she moves a little closer towards you. Her eyes hot with passion.
As her fingers press the melting ice cube into your thigh you part your legs slightly and her had slides up under your dress.
You can feel the chilling trail of the ice cube as she slides it, between her long fingers, further up your thigh. You let out a little gasp as the ice touches your pussy lips, then a quiet little moan of pleasure as she pushes her fingers inside you with the melting ice.
She leans forward and places her mouth over yours and thrusts her tongue between your lips, stifling a louder moan as she curls her fingers inside of you, grazing the tips of her nails against your g-spot.
Meanwhile behind you I’m getting a raging hard on watching the amazing scene in front of me unfold. Sasha senses this and breaks her kiss from you, leans over your shoulder and pulls me towards her, her lips parted. Her tongue slides into my mouth as she continues to finger your wet pussy.
She pulls away from me, looks us both in the eye and goes to speak.
“Yes,” you say in a low breathy voice, “my husband will organise the Uber.”
She removes her fingers from between your legs and we all head to the lobby. You two ladies walking in front, hand in hand as I follow, clicking on the Uber app.
The ride back to our hotel was short, yet it felt like it an eon with the build up of sexual tension.
Sasha had me set between you two in the back of the car, quite probably because she knew the two of you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off each other the whole way. You gripped my upper thigh as we rounded a corner, squeezing a little before sliding your hand a little further up as we came around the opposite corner. You firmly grasped the bulge in my pants as you took a deep breath while looking out the window. I could see you were both hesitant and excited about what was happening. You turned to me, squeezed my cock through my chinos and grabbed my face, pulling me to you, opening your mouth as you kissed me allowing me to slide my tongue past your lips.
Another hand joined yours between my legs as Sasha began to massage my bulge, her fingers between yours, grabbing and groping.
You broke your kiss and pushed my face away from you as Sasha planted her mouth on mine, sucking my tongue out of my mouth and into hers.
“We’re here.” The Uber driver said blankly as he pulled up to the hotel..
We separated ourselves and alighted the car.
We all walked together this time, through the lobby and into the elevator. It was empty.
I pushed the button to our floor and the ‘door close’ button and turned to see you, kissing Sasha deeply, pushing her up against the elevator wall and sliding a hand between her legs.
The goods closed.
You slid a finger into her wet pussy as she reached out and grabbed my hand. She pushed me down between the two of you as you kissed and fingered her.
She pulled at your dress and I lifted your leg over my shoulder.
Your pussy was glistening with wetness as I closed my mouth over your swollen lips and began to suck your clit.
You moaned into Sasha’s mouth as I slid a finger deep into you and began curling it toward your g-spot. You removed your hand from Sasha and wrapped your fingers around the back of my head, pulling me closer and grinding against my face.
Then you turned my head so I was facing Sasha’s exposed pussy and pushed me towards it…
I hesitated a little, not sure if this was the throes of passion or what you wanted.
“Go on,” you whispered, sensing my reluctance, “do it.”
With your quiet encouragement I slid my hand up the back of her leg, squeezed her ass and pulled her pussy to my face, sliding my tongue along her soaking slit, sucking at her lips as she pushed against my mouth. I started to suck at her clit as I slid my fingers into her pussy.
As the elevator climbed higher I made sure I gave you both the same attention. First eating your pussy then Sasha’s as I kept my fingers working away inside you both.
If there was anyone waiting for the elevator when it arrived at our floor they would have been met with an amazingly sordid sight.
Two gorgeously sexy women standing with their legs spread and their pussies exposed with a man on his knees between them, fingers in their pussies and mouth going from one to the other as they kissed and moaned and fondled each others bodies.
Thankfully there wasn’t anyone waiting when the doors opened.
With an exasperated sigh we straightened ourselves up and headed for our room.
Once inside I turned the lights down to a dim glow, just enough to see what we’re doing but not too bright to steal the mood.
We make our way to the bed where you stand nervously between me and Sasha.
I turn you to face me, gazing into your beautiful eyes.
“Enjoy this,” I say, full of love and lust as I give you a gentle kiss on your perfect lips. “I’ll just be over here.”
I turn and manoeuvre a low set arm chair just away from the bed. I take a seat and give you a cheeky grin as Sasha comes up behind you and wraps her arms around you, kissing your neck gently. One hand giving your beautiful breast a squeeze as her other hand slides down and pulls up your dress, exposing your pussy once more.
You move one of your hands down to hers, placing it over her hand as she gently strokes your pussy. Your other hand reaches up behind her head as she licks at your earlobe and nibbles a little.
“We need to take this dress off.” She says softly in your ear.
“Mmmm, you need to take it off me.” You moan in response.
Gently she slips the shoulders of your dress off your arms and it falls to the floor. At the same time she hooks a thumb into the top of her skirt and slides it over her toned ass and it ends up next to your dress.
You turn to face her as she pulls her top over her head, exposing her beautiful natural bust. You place your hands on them, giving them a little squeeze before sucking one of her nipples into your mouth.
She moans slightly as she caresses the back of your head.
Sasha looks at me as she holds you to her chest with one hand and squeezes your perfect ass with another.
“I’m going to fuck your wife while you watch.” She teases.
Then she pushes you to the bed.
You lay down in the middle of the bed with your head up on the pillows, spreading your legs and giving me a magnificent view of your glistening pussy. Sasha positions herself between your legs, bending over so I can see her wetness thrust up into the air. She lowers her head between your legs and gently slides her tongue along the outside your pussy lips, tasting your juices and savouring the feeling of your pussy on her tongue.
You let out a moan as you raise your knees and spread your legs wider, watching her face as she licks slowly from your ass to your clit, holding your gaze with every sensual lick.
You can’t hold back anymore as you grasp the headboard with one hand and take a handful of hair with the other you push her face between your legs and grind your hot cunt into her mouth.
She starts to suck on your pussy, sliding a tongue between your swollen lips and she sucks hard.
You feel the sensation of her tongue darting in and out of you sending electric waves through your sexy body.
You look over at me in the chair watching as she makes love to your pussy with her mouth.
Her ass is facing me as I watch, I can see the glisten juices running down her legs as she sucks and licks at your pulsating pussy.
I catch your gaze as you start to cum. You look so fucking hot, laying there with your legs spread, grinding this sexy woman’s face into your cunt.
Your eyes roll back into your head as you explode into an orgasm, your hips shaking as she sucks your clit into her mouth.
As I’m watching I see her fingers reach down between her legs and spread her pussy open, revealing the deep, moist tunnel between her lips.
She slides two of her fingers inside her own cunt as she slides two fingers into you, continuing to suck at your clot as you writhe around in ecstasy.
You push her head away as you try to control your shaking.
You’re panting and glistening with sweat as you pull her up to you and kiss her deeply, your tongue sliding with hers into and out of her mouth.
She grinds her pussy against your leg, leaving a trail of wetness the length of your thigh.
She pushes her own leg between your and grinds against your open pussy. The sensation is amazing as she leans back and positions herself so that her pussy is pressed against yours.
‘Fuck this is hot.’ my mind races as my cock strains against my pants.
As I’m watching you both spread your legs and push your pussies together, grinding so hard that they open into each other almost like kissing mouths.
Her hips start to rotate as she grinds against you, mashing her clit against yours. Both of you panting and moaning as ride each other.
You reach down and grab her ass and pull her harder into your pussy as she thrusts up against you, wriggling her hips as she does.
The scene unfolding in front of me is one of pure erotic sexual pleasure.
The look on your face as you grind yourself against Sasha’s pussy is one I will not forget in a hurry, and as I look at Sasha, her own face flushed with pleasure, she opens her mouth and lets out a moan as she cums agains your cunt.
She squirts a little, both shocking you slightly and exciting you.
You reach down and thrust your fingers into her pussy as she continues to cum. You find her g-spot and start to thrust against it. She looks like she’s about to faint as she lets out gasping scream and falls back on the bed, still between your legs.
Her pussy let’s put a high pressure stream of juice as she squirts all over your hand, leg and pussy.
You keep fingering her as she writhes around like a possessed demon, groaning and grunting. You let out an excited moan of triumph as she squirts again, soaking the bed and your leg.
She squeezes her legs shut, stopping you from fingering her and rolls to the side, hips thrusting and shaking with orgasmic ecstasy.
As she catches her breath you move over the top of her, gently kissing from her naval to her neck, then opening your mouth above hers you slide out your tongue, hers meets you in the middle, your mouths apart as your tongues lick and slide against each other.
She pulls you onto her as you embrace and kiss in an erotic entanglement.
What an amazing sight!
The whole time I’m watching my sexy as fuck wife, naked, with another naked hot woman fucking on the bed in front me I had barely moved.
I shifted in my seat to make myself comfortable as my cock strained at my pants. And that is all.
I sat transfixed on the erotic sight unfolding in front of me.
Holy fuck was my wife hot! Holy fuck was she sexy as all hell as another woman brought her to orgasm after orgasm and she returned the favour. It took all my will power to keep myself dressed and calm.
As you and Sasha untangled yourselves from your sexual knot I could see the soaked spots where she had squirted from your fingering and the messed up blankets from your sexual writhing.
What an erotic, horny mess. Fuck was I turned on!
You pulled yourself away from Sasha and sexily sauntered towards me, beaming with hot, lustful pride.
You leaned down towards me and kissed me deeply, your tongue tasted like her, like her mouth, her pussy… it was amazing.
You grabbed at my cock and gave it a squeeze.
“Take off your pants,” you quietly said, “stroke your cock while we play.”
You turned and thrust your ass towards my face, bending at the waist. Your ass cheeks spread, revealing your red and swollen pussy.
I don’t know what came over me, but I grabbed your ass cheeks and pulled you back towards my face and plunged my tongue deep into your tight hole, wriggling my tongue inside you and thrusting my fingers into your pussy.
You moaned as I licked and sucked from your ass to your pussy, making you even wetter than you were when you walked over to me.
Suddenly you stood up, looking back at me and sliding a hand between your legs from the front and the back. You bent back over again giving me full view for you sliding a sexy finger into both of your tight holes.
“Fuck you are such a tease!” I hiss as you push your fingers inside your ass and cunt. You stand, removing your hands and walk back to the bed where Sasha is fingering her own pussy while watching us.
“Take your cock out.” You repeat as you join Sasha on the bed and kiss her as she masturbates.
You both watch me as I stand and slide my pants down and off my feet, my cock straining at my briefs and a little patch of pre-cum soaking the front.
“Mmmm it does look nice,” Sasha says lustfully to you as I drop my briefs.
My thick cock bounces in front of me, a little droplet of pre-cum moistening the tip as I sit back down in the chair. You and Sasha both have your legs spread and your fingers in your own pussies as you watch me take hold of my cock and slowly start to stroke it.
“That’s hot,” you say breathily as you watch me, “mmmmm such a nice cock.”
Sasha makes the first move, pushing you down onto the bed so your head is at the top end. She positions her wet pussy above your face and her mouth above your pussy. You reach up and grasp her toned ass and pull her down to your hungry mouth just as she puts her mouth on you, licking your wet pussy.
She looks up at me with a grin and spreads your pussy wide, opening you up to my gaze as she drools a little saliva out of her mouth and into your hole.
She motions me to come over.
I raise from my seat and discard my shirt. Slowly walking towards the bed Sasha reaches up and takes hold of my throbbing cock.
She pulls me toward the bed by my shaft, running her thumb over the tip and smearing the pre-cum over it.
“Mmmm,” she moans, partly from your mouth and fingers working away at her pussy and partly at the amount of pre-cum oozing out of my cock.
She pulls me closer, darting her tongue out and licking the moisture from the head of my cock.
She wraps her lips around the thick, bulbous head of my cock and sucks the pre-cum from the tip before positioning it at the entrance of your open pussy.
She spits on your cunt before pulling me inside, filling you with my thick shaft.
You let out a loud moan as I enter you, bucking your hips up to meet the thrust of my cock as Sasha feeds it into your pussy.
I thrust into you a few times before she pulls it out and sucks your juices off me.
“Mmmm your wife has such a tasty pussy.” She purrs as she licks the length of my shaft and stuffs it back into your hot cunt.
She releases my cock and sits back, grinding into your mouth as she moans and arches her back.
I start to slowly slide my cock in and out of you as you wrap your legs around me.
“Mmmmmm” is all I can hear as you moan into her pussy.
Sasha begins to rock back and forth on your mouth as she squeezes her breasts.
“Yesss.” She hisses as you lick and suck her pussy, “you’re gonna make me cum again!”
Just as her hips start to shake you slide a finger deep into her puckered ass and she explodes all over your face, squirting and drenching the blankets around you.
She moans and falls to the side off you as an orgasm wracks her body.
You turn your focus to me as I thrust into you harder, filling you with my cock.
“I want to ride you!” You moan as you roll out from under me and flip me on my back.
In one movement you are now on top and my cock is still deep in your pussy.
You start to rotate your hips as you lean back and slowly ride my cock.
By now Sasha has recovered from her orgasm and is kneeling beside you, sucking on your amazing breasts and rubbing your clit as you move up and down on my cock.
“Let him taste you,” you say as you guide Sasha towards me.
She complies and straddles my head, facing you.
She lowers her pussy to my mouth as she leans forward and kisses you. It’s all I can do to stop myself from cumming right now! Oh my God this is so fucking amazing!
I start to lick at Sasha’s soaking wet cunt, tasting her juices from her previous orgasm. She rocks back and forth on my face, her pussy sliding over my tongue until her ass is in my mouth. She grinds down on me hard as my tongue enters her tight hole. I feel her fingers enter her pussy as I tongue fuck her ass… she moans loudly.
My cock twitches as I feel you sliding a finger into your own ass… pressing against the thin wall between your pussy and ass. What a sensation!
As you ride up and down on my cock, kissing this woman who’s fucking my tongue with her pussy and ass I let out my own loud moan and fill your hot pussy with cum… there’s so much it instantly begins leaking out of you.
You keep riding me until you reach your own orgasm, bucking and grinding as you do.
Sasha climbs off my face and gently pushes you back off me and gobbles my cock greedily, sucking and slurping our combined juices from my thick rod.
She cleans every last drop and gently starts to stroke it, motioning for you to join her.
You both take turns licking and sucking my cock, probing your tongue into the hole in the top as far as you can while gently nibbling the head and shaft. One of you wriggles a finger gently into my ass soaked with your juices and slides it slowly in and out.
Holy shit this is intense yet incredible.
You both keep sucking and tonguing my cock until it is rock hard again.
You move to the end of the bed and bend over, resting your upper body on the bed. I get up and position myself behind you as Sasha spreads your ass. I line my cock up with your pussy and slide into you as she holds you open.
I slide in deep, pushing against your cervix with every slow and deliberate thrust.
Sasha lowers her head and starts to lick your ass as you moan and bite your fingers.
As I pull back my cock pops out of you and straight up into Sasha’s mouth where she hungrily sucks your juices from it before putting it back inside you. We continue this way for a while, me fucking you slowly and deeply and Sasha slurping your juices from my cock and tonguing your tight ass.
You begin to push back and meet my slow thrusts, prompting me to speed up slightly.
Sasha moves in front of you, spreading her legs wide and pulling your head down to her.
You lap at her swollen pussy lips as I pick up the pace and fuck you harder.
We all seem to get in sync as I fuck you harder and hard and you eat Sasha’s pussy… we all moan at pretty much the same time as your knees begin to quiver, I cum deep inside you again and Sasha squirts so hard she sprays us both.
We collapse in a naked, soaked heap on the bed.
You sandwiched between me and Sasha and drift off into a an erotically lust induced sleep.
My final thought as I drift off. “I wonder what the morning will bring?”
The Teacher's Tale
The Teacher's Tale · General · The Teacher’s Tale
“And for next week I want you to read chapters 16 to 20 alright?!” My last sentence of class was met with a cacophony of noise. The bell rang‚ chairs scraped‚ bags zipped‚ voices grew louder. Lunchtime at Pembury High. I sighed and picked up my own books; heading to the staff room to get my lunch. I always brought packed lunch. It was a force of habit – something my mother had always done for me when I was at school‚ it made me feel… nostalgic in a way.
I said hello to my fellow teachers and opened my locker. Inside was something incredibly shocking. A detention slip! It read “I need to see you in my office at the end of the day.” Under ‘reason’ was simply “;)” and it was just signed “LDE”. LDE was the acronym that our school’s dance teacher used. Her name was Lara Diane Edrel. I was both confused and excited. I had fancied Lara since we had joined the school together last year. We were only a year apart in age but she seemed so much like me that the age thing never mattered. She was not the tallest‚ nor the shortest of women‚ she was a perfect height and a fantastic build‚ her legs were lithe and sexy – years of dancing had toned them up‚ her stomach was flat‚ her arse had a fantastic curvature almost perfect and her breasts… her breasts were incredible. Large and round and succulent… I just wanted to taste them. I suddenly caught myself and rushed back to my classroom hoping the day would pass quickly.
I myself was not very tall – at the age of 21‚ I was 5’7” quite slim in build with a big smile and big round brown eyes. I had caught several of my sixth formers staring at me and it worried me to think about how they talked about me and my fellow teachers – knowing that I had only myself been in their shoes three or four years previously. I had to be careful about what I thought for the last period of the day. Year nine’s were a tricky bunch at the best of times‚ never mind when my head was over in miss Edrel’s office between her breasts‚ or better yet between those gorgeously sexy legs‚ licking her sweet pussy…
I shook myself and carried on with teaching my class about Romeo And Juliet despite the fact that they clearly had no interest in what I was teaching them. I stuck on a youtube video and let the class run to an end‚ not even setting them any homework and as the bell went‚ I was racing across the grounds to get to Lara’s office. When I got there I saw her silhouette through the frosted glass on her door. I hesitated‚ taking in her gorgeous figure then‚ after a split second‚ I knocked. “Come in!” her voice floated through the door‚ it was music to my ears. As I pushed the door open I spoke “Hey Miss Edrel – you wanted to see me? Very nice with the det slip by the way!” I tried to act jovially‚ even though I was nervously excited and could feel my cock stiffening as I looked at her amazing body. She was wearing a figure hugging summer dress – her legs were bare‚ as were her feet so she had obviously removed her leggings which she would have been wearing all day and her full beautiful breasts were almost spilling out of the top of her dress. She flicked her strawberry blonde hair as she turned to look at me with her staggering green eyes and a smile on her face. She walked with a sway in her hips that I had never seen on any other woman and god dam it was sexy. “yes… I wanted to see you” she said in a silky voice‚ locking the door as she did so‚ “and by the look of things‚” she gazed down at the solid lump that was my cock “you wanted to see me too!” I suddenly became very flustered‚ stumbling over my words “I – I can… I can explain!” She just giggled and said “explain what? That you’ve wanted to fuck me since we met? Oh hunny‚ I know… I wanted to see how long it would take you to make a move… but I got bored of waiting…”
Before I knew what was happening‚ she had pulled down her dress so I could see her magnificent breasts fully for the first time – they were every bit as beautiful as I had imagined and then she had her hands in my boxers‚ pulling them down and grabbing my cock as she did so‚ sliding her hand up and down slowly at first. “well… it’s nice to meet you” she said‚ before swallowing all 8 and a half inches whole. I swear I almost came right there and then and my hands flew to the back of her head‚ pushing my cock as deep down her throat as I could and she grabbed hold of my thighs‚ before moving one hand to gently carress my balls as she deepthroated me. I moaned and she groaned as she throatfucked me. I was getting closer to orgasm and she could clearly tell this so she squeezed my balls harder and sucked me faster and faster until I groaned loudly and gripped her hair tight trying hard not to shout as there were still students milling around the building‚ I shot my load deep in her throat. She swallowed it all down‚ licking her lips. She stood up and covered up saying “well… that was definitely worth the wait… however… you owe me now!!!” I was too shocked to speak! She wrote something on a piece of paper and slipped it in my shirt pocket whispering in my ear “my address… swing by later tonight… I’ll have a real treat for you then… off you go!” And in a flash‚ I was out of her office‚ still dazed and amazed by what had just transpired…
I rushed home unable to get my head around what had happened… Apparently‚ she had wanted me too! And had just been waiting for my play?!!? Well had I known that I would have acted a fuckload sooner!!! I ran up the stairs to my flat‚ fumbling with the keys before I finally managed to let myself in. I was met by my cat and I had to say “Sorry old friend‚ but I have another pussy to play with tonight!” The cat looked slightly hurt (if cat’s can look hurt) and stalked away with her tail in the air as if I’d personally insulted her. I’d buy her some tuna to make it up to her later‚ but right now‚ showering and getting back out was more important. I stripped down and turned the shower on‚ embracing the cold water before it finally turned to hot. I thought that the sheer cold might make me think twice about what I was going to do that evening but instead it only refocused my mind on what was going to happen. As I was washing myself‚ I thought about her lips wrapped around my cock and felt myself getting harder and harder. It was no good‚ I began to stroke myself‚ gently at first‚ the water crashing down around me. I was imagining her breasts enveloping my cock‚ her squeezing them tightly around it and sucking the end every time it went near those incredibly sexy lips. I stiffened even more as I thought about sliding my head between her pussy lips and how good she would taste… before I knew it‚ I had shot my load and it was washing away down the drain… Now all I had to do was wait for her text message to say she was ready for me to come over… Well that and get changed.
The text message came whilst I was playing xbox. I felt my phone vibrate against my leg and almost dropped the controller. The text simply read “I’m waiting big boy ;) x” Well‚ I’d kept her waiting once‚ so it would be rude to do it again! I chucked on some jeans and a tee‚ grabbed my hoodie‚ keys and phone from the side and was out my door no more than three minutes after receiving that text. In my pocket was the piece of paper with her address on it. She only lived three or four streets away from me!!! I was getting nervous again but I was excited as well‚ the blood was pumping in my ears. It was an odd sensation‚ but I knew the blood would be pumping somewhere else soon enough. I arrived at her front door within about ten minutes and I rang the door bell. When she answered‚ my jaw almost hit the floor.
She was stood there in a French maids outfit and black high heels. Again her breasts were almost fully out – the outfit made them look even bigger than they actually were and the skirt was so short that I was sure if she bent over I would see her panties. “Good evening sir” She said in the same silky voice she had used earlier. “Please… Come in”. I was more than happy to oblige and after I’d stepped across the threshold she shut the door behind me‚ spun me around and pulled me towards her. I kissed her passionately‚ my lips finding hers with incredible ease; our tongues were not far behind and we were exploring each others mouths. It wasn’t long before I was kissing down her neck‚ grazing my teeth‚ carefully‚ so as not to leave a mark – I knew what kids could be like in school and didn’t want her to have to face any of the flak she would get if she had a love bite – and I moved closer and closer to those incredible breasts. Finally‚ I managed to get my lips onto them kissing closer and closer to her nipples. It was just as I raised my hands to remove her top that she pushed me to my knees and forced my head towards her pussy. She didn’t need to force really but it felt good to be wanted down there… She smelt incredible‚ I could tell her juices were flowing but that didn’t stop me from sliding my tongue all the way up her pussy‚ teasing her arsehole before reaching the top and flicking over her already swollen clit. My teeth closed around it as my tongue began to swirl and stab and flick and my fingers plunged inside her. I could hear her moaning as I did this and a sudden surge of inspiration came to me. The next time I withdrew my fingers I slid one into her arsehole and two into her pussy‚ all the while my tongue and teeth working on her clit. This made her grind her hips towards my face and she began to moan faster as my fingers penetrated her two holes. My cock was throbbing but I didn’t stop; I wanted to repay her for earlier. It wasn’t long before I was going to get my reward – her moans got louder and quicker‚ her breathing more shallow; then‚ all of a sudden‚ her hands gripped my hair stupidly tightly and I could feel her pussy and arsehole tense around my fingers. I licked her until her orgasm subsided then she pulled me up and licked her juices off me. “Well‚” she said “I guess that makes us even… Shall we get on with the evening’s entertainment? I thought we’d skip dinner‚ as you’ve just eaten and I intend to eat something myself a little later….” She winked as she finished her sentence‚ grabbed me by the hand and dragged me towards what I could only assume was her bedroom.
What I saw upon entering her bedroom shocked and excited me all at once. Attached to the four bed posts were shackles and laying in the middle of the bed was a huge red dildo… Must have been at least ten inches. I was wondering what was about to happen but realised that with Lara‚ I would be able to explore a sexual side of myself that I had never been able to before. Whilst I was taking in what I saw on the bed‚ Lara began to strip and I realised she wasn’t only pantiless‚ but braless too. I watched as she got completely naked‚ bending down to take off her heels and showing me her beautiful trimmed pussy and her arsehole‚ still pink from the assault against the door earlier. As she took off her second shoe she spoke. “I can see from the look in your eye you’re a little surprised… but from the look of your trousers excited too!” She laughed softly as I looked down and saw that my cock was as stiff as iron. She walked over to me and kissed me as she had earlier‚ this time sliding her hands up my top and dragging her nails down my chest. The pain felt good in a twisted kind of way and just as I found myself wanting more and my cock throbbing‚ she stopped. She took my top off and unzipped my jeans‚ pulling them and my boxers down but waiting for me to remove them fully as she wandered back to the bed‚ perching on the edge. I clumsily removed the rest of my clothing and almost sprinted over to her. “Woah there!” She said‚ “I want you to do something to me…” “Anything!” I replied. “I want you‚ to take this big red dildo‚ and force it down my throat… then‚ I want you to put it in my arse and fuck me hard from behind… I want you to treat me like your little slut‚ all my holes‚ are yours… I want you to use and abuse me… all I ask‚ is that this dildo is in my arse for the first few orgasms and after we’ve fucked once… you chain me up. Other than that‚ you have free reign. Deal?”
My response was to grab the dildo and her throat‚ almost in the same action. Squeezing her throat I said “Open up.” She obliged almost instantly and I relinquished my grip slightly sliding the dildo in‚ inch by inch to her wide open mouth watching as she took it just as easily as she had taken my cock earlier on that day. When she had it all the way in I held her throat tighter‚ closing my fingers so she could barely breathe. She began to cough and splutter and I again loosened my grip and began to remove the dildo from her throat‚ before ramming it deeper again and making her gag and splutter from the surprise. I smirked‚ pleased that I had caught her out and this time as I removed the dildo from her throat I brought it all the way out‚ telling her to bend over. She obliged almost instantly and I forced her head into the bed before spreading her perfectly rounded arse cheeks. I spat on her arsehole to make it wet then slid three fingers inside her straight away. She bucked slightly then stayed still. I’d never done anything to anyone’s areshole before tonight‚ so I was very excited to have free reign over it after fucking her like this… I pulled my fingers out and before putting the dildo inside her‚ I shoved them in her mouth and she willingly sucked them clean. I began teasing her anus with the dildo before she slowly but surely squeezed it in. This time she did buck and moan and rock onto it‚ her moans getting louder as it got deeper and deeper. I pulled it out about half way before slamming it back inside her‚ making her yelp with a mix of surprise and pleasure once again. I smiled again realising what I was about to do and I slid my fingers inside her dripping wet pussy‚ making her moan and slide her hips backwards and forwards. It didn’t take long til my cock was solid again and I pulled my fingers out and slid it in slowly‚ inch by inch‚ just like I had the dildo. Her pussy felt wonderful around my cock‚ warm‚ tight and wet… Just perfect. She moaned louder and louder as my cock went in and out of her‚ slowly and gently at first but then faster and harder and faster still‚ our hips moving in a rhythmical movement. Suddenly she said “Spank me!” So I pulled my hand back and spanked her. “What the fuck was that‚ are you man or mouse? I said fucking SPANK ME!!!” She screamed the last two words as my cock drilled into her again‚ this time I was taking no prisoners‚ I pulled my hand back as far as I could and brought it crashing down on her arse cheek. The noise was incredible but nowhere near as incredible as the one she made after I made contact and my cock slipped deeper. “mmmmm fuck yeah! Keep going you’re getting me close!” My hand stung from the spank but it was a good sensation so I did the same to her other arse cheek. She moaned again and our movements became faster and more intense‚ as we drew closer to orgasm I brought my hands round to her front‚ squeezing those beautiful breasts hard and pinching her nipples‚ making her squeal with delight‚ then‚ my fingers found their way to her clit. I could see the dildo poking out of her anus as my cock rammed her pussy again and again and my fingers assaulted her clit. Without warning she cried “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock and she bucked so hard into my hips that it made me shoot my load deep inside her.
We rode out our orgasms together then I forced her onto the bed and shackled her up‚ once she was in place I slid my cock into her mouth and began licking her clit again‚ so we were in the 69 position. Once again she took my cock with little resistance all the way down her throat moaning onto me this time as I licked her throbbing clit again assaulting it with my teeth and sliding my fingers inside her‚ letting the dildo in her arse keep that hole filled. I was about to do something I’d wanted to do all night‚ I turned around and put my cock between her tits‚ squeezing them together around it and began fucking her chest. Just as I had imagined‚ she began taking the tip of my cock in her mouth everytime she could reach it and kept telling me how good it felt between her tits. This turned me on immensely‚ however I decided to release my grip on one of her breasts‚ holding them both with one hand covering my cock and the other hand once again closed around her throat. Her moans turned to simply squeaks as her airways closed and I moved down her body‚ sliding my cock inside her widely stretched pussy with ease once again. She tried to moan but again she could only squeak and barely breathe as my cock was pounding her pussy for the second time that evening‚ this time with me on top of her‚ feeling those glorious breasts against my chest‚ her erect nipples rubbing against my body as I fucked her harder and harder. I watched her face as I fucked her and I could see the joy she felt from having her breathing restricted and her pussy pounded‚ and I kept it up‚ pulling my cock all the way out of her‚ before slamming it back in‚ harder and faster I pounded and tighter and tighter I squeezed‚ until I saw her eyes glaze over‚ at which point‚ I let go of her throat and instead began attacking her boobs. I slapped each one in turn hard‚ then bit down on each one of her nipples like I had done her clit earlier on‚ and flicked my tongue‚ ramming her pussy continuously with my throbbing cock. I began removing the dildo from her anus whilst flicking her nipples with my tongue and grazing them with my teeth and then rammed it back in‚ three maybe four times before pulling it all the way out of her and stopping my attack on her nippled just to slide it down her throat again. Before she could so much as moan‚ I had removed my cock from her tight pussy and slammed it into her now massively stretched arsehole. The feeling was sheer ecstasy. Her arse clenched as soon as my cock was in there and I couldn’t help but let out a moan of pleasure as I felt the joys of anal sex for the first time. I couldn’t help but think how fucking hot she looked with my cock in her arse‚ a dildo down her throat and her pussy dripping both of our cum… I took the dildo out of her throat and slid it inside her pussy‚ once again allowing my hand to tighten round her throat‚ after slapping her face hard. She moaned loudly again and I slapped her again with my free hand‚ then concentrated on fucking her slutty little arsehole. It felt so good to be burying my cock deep in her anus I couldn’t help but feel my balls tighten and me get closer to orgasm. I didn’t know how many times she had cum so far but I could tell she was getting insane pleasure from what was going on and her hips were moving as much as her restraints would allow. She managed to whisper “Cum… in … my … arsehole … please… fill me…!” She didn’t need to ask me twice‚ no sooner had the words left her lips‚ my balls tightened totally and my load went inside her again‚ making her let out a low stifled moan and me a loud groan. This is what I had been missing… I wouldn’t be missing it again!!!
I continued fucking her arsehole for a few minutes‚ then as I pulled out‚ I pulled the dildo out of her pussy and pushed back into her anus‚ not allowing my cum to escape. I clambered up the bed and fucked her throat again to get myself hard once more. I was in no way done with fucking this stunning specimen of the female gender. Once I was fully hard again I rushed back to the end of the bed‚ and slid my cock in her pussy‚ thrusting gently whilst I undid the shackles around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look but I slapped her round the face again before she could speak and slammed my other hand into her throat making the words catch before she could say anything. I pounded her pussy a few times to make her slip back into the reverie she was in before and then I let go of her throat again‚ put her legs onto my shoulders and then leaned forward‚ making the most of her flexibility and putting them on her shoulders‚ fucking her as deep as I could‚ I also made sure her dildo was as deep as that could go too‚ before I resumed choking and fucking her‚ my free hand rubbing her clit. Her hips bucked and she came again and again‚ but as I had already cum four times throughout the day‚ I could go for ages. I spanked her hard and rammed her dildo in and out of her arse with my free hand making her squeal again and again with pleasure until finally‚ I felt my balls begin to tighten again. I moved her legs back to be flat on the bed‚ climbed up again and unshackled her hands‚ I slapped her again and said “squeeze your tits together‚ I’m gonna cum all over them” she did as she was told and as I fucked he magnificent breasts I pulled her dildo out of arse and slid it down her throat again. She moaned onto it as my cock slipped between her breasts – her pussy juices were still dripping off me as I was between her tits. She moaned louder and louder bringing me closer and closer to orgasm‚ before finally with one final thrust‚ I shot my load all over her chest moaning as I did so. I rolled off her‚ exhausted‚ but she wasn’t done. She pulled the dildo out of her mouth and ate up all my cum. She attempted to clamber on top of me but I whispered “not tonight… I need a break!” She looked stunned‚ but nodded and proceeded to fuck herself with her dildo until she came one more time. Then she went and had a shower‚ inviting me in but I said “Let’s save something for next time” with a wink and a smile. She laughed and went to shower and when she was done‚ I did the same. We slept together naked‚ our hands exploring each other’s bodies before we slept‚ I knew that from now on‚ life at Pembury High and life with Lara were about to get a whole lot sexier…
TO BE CONTINUED…
The Teacher’s Tale Part 2.
It had been nearly a week since I first fucked Lara‚ the Dance Teacher at Pembury High – the school I also teach English at. Life could not have been better since then. Whenever we saw each other in the corridor we would smile knowingly and nod in recognition of the other – knowing that in a few hours time we would be at either one of our houses‚ fucking each other senseless. I couldn’t help but smile remembering one such moment during the Saturday sex session; she had had all three of her glorious holes completely and utterly violated. I was close to finishing as I pounded both her pussy and anus in turn‚ trying to make myself cum‚ she was moaning loudly and egging me on‚ she wanted it‚ I could tell she wanted it she was almost begging me to cum inside her. Never not wanting to surprise‚ I threw her too her knees‚ grabbed her throat and fucked her face hard and fast‚ knowing she could take me all the way in. She even stuck her tongue out to tease my balls when my cock was buried in her throat. This brought me closer than ever and just as I felt my cock stiffen completely and my balls tighten I pulled out of her mouth and shot my load all over her face and chest. When she opened her eyes and began licking her lips and cleaning herself off‚ she looked incredibly pleased with herself and rather happy that her face and chest had got a glazing of my cum. She did look fucking hot with my cum all over her… It’s a picture that will stay with me forever.
I once again found myself heading to the staff room at lunchtime‚ to grab my lunch from my locker‚ when all of a sudden‚ I felt a tug on my sleeve. I turned in bewilderment‚ but this soon turned to delight as I saw Lara peeking out of a broom cupboard and shaking the keys at me. I shook my head‚ double checked no one could see me and I slipped inside. I heard the lock click and as soon as it did I had her up against the door kissing her passionately‚ my tongue sliding inside her mouth‚ my hand flying to her crotch to find her once again pantiless underneath her summer dress. I slipped my fingers inside her and used my thumb to massage her clit as she unzipped my trousers and began rubbing my quickly stiffening cock through my boxers. Her lips moved around to my ear which she bit down on hard‚ making me slam my fingers inside her faster and harder and begin to tease her anus with my little finger‚ knowing how much she wanted it inside her and how much she enjoyed it‚ but not wanting to cave to her that quickly. Next thing I knew‚ she was on her knees in front of me‚ taking me deep into her throat. “Oh no you don’t!” I whispered at her in what was a low growl. I picked her up by the throat‚ slammed her back into the door‚ and lifted one of her legs onto my shoulders‚ (her being a dancer was handy and sexy)‚ and slipped my hard and now wet cock easily into her dripping pussy. She let out a moan as my cock and her cunt moved together in perfect harmony and I could feel the warmth and the familiar tightness of her beautiful pussy as my big‚ thick‚ hard cock powered in and out of her. She moaned louder and louder and I could feel her nails dragging down my back‚ spurring me on. I could see the familiar signs of her getting close; her chest was heaving‚ her breathing had become ragged and irregular and she had begun gripping and clawing at my shoulders trying to bring me closer to her as I was fucking her. I slammed my cock into her again and again pulling nearly all the way out apart from my head and then ramming it back inside her as fast and hard as I could‚ sliding my hands down her back to her arse‚ I slipped two fingers inside her anus too and this‚ it seemed‚ was enough to push her over the edge. She bit her lip to stop herself screaming‚ helped by my hand quickly closing around her throat to stifle any other noise that could come out‚ and she clawed my shoulders so hard I was almost certain she drew blood. When her pussy relaxed around my cock‚ I once again forced her to her knees and felt her lips lock around my cock‚ the familiar‚ amazing feeling as my cock went deep down her throat and she held me in there‚ massaging my balls waiting for me to cum. It didn’t take long before I too had reached climax and she’d swallowed it all down. She retrieved her panties from a box on a shelf just behind me and before she could put them on‚ I snatched them off her and said “I think I’ll keep these… I’m coming to pay you a visit later and I don’t want any obstacles!” She looked slightly annoyed at first‚ then I saw the now familiar playful look she got in her eye when she thought about us having sex and she said “Fine. If you want all the year 9 boys to see the pussy you enjoy fucking so much!” She made to unlock and go out of the door‚ but I used my body to block her and pin her up against the door again‚ this time her face up against the wood. Her breathing became shallow again as she felt my cock between her arse cheeks. “Don’t be so disgusting or so silly… we both know that pussy is mine and no one else’s… although‚ I’d be willing to share with your new intern‚ maybe you should get her to wait in your office after school today…” The playful look in her eye suddenly turned to a fire of desire‚ there was a sudden sparkle in them as if to say “oh my god yes.” Instead‚ what she actually said was “I’ll meet you in my office at four. Give me a bit of time to lull her into a false sense of security.” I spanked her as hard as I could and dared with students just milling about outside the door then said “You’re a filthy little slut… And I love it. See you at four.” And with a quick peck on the neck‚ I allowed her to leave the cupboard. It wasn’t long before I followed her‚ sniffing her panties before I left the cupboard and stuffing them in my pocket‚ making sure that the red lace could not be seen from any angle.
The rest of the day flew by and when 3 o’clock came and the bell rang‚ I stayed in my classroom‚ claiming to be doing some marking. In fairness‚ I was actually doing some marking‚ but my mind was far from it. I’m sure I even missed a misspelling of “their” as “there” (shocking behaviour for an English teacher)‚ but I didn’t care – Lara was seducing her intern and hopefully‚ I’d be fucking them both very shortly. At five to four‚ my phone buzzed on the table. I dropped my pen and picked it up as soon as I heard it and saw the words “Sorted. Come and get us!” Once again‚ I was rushing through the now thankfully deserted corridors towards Lara’s office. When I got there I could hear giggling‚ I stopped outside for a second‚ trying to decipher whether it was Lara or Kellie‚ and then when I heard a voice I didn’t recognise and the same musical laugh‚ I knew it was Lara. Seemed like her laugh was just as beautiful as the rest of her. I smiled to myself and then steeled myself for what I knew was about to happen‚ what I had orchestrated‚ and walked boldly through the office door.
“Afternoon ladies!” I said as I walked in. Lara looked up and smiled at me‚ but Kellie looked confused. Lara chucked me the keys to her door and said “Draw the blind as well hunny‚ we don’t want anyone else to see this!” The look on Kellie’s face darkened even more. She started to speak “wh..what’s going on here?!?!” She stuttered. “Well‚” Lara said in a sing song sort of voice‚ “we’ve noticed how… gorgeous you are… and we wanted to exploit that… and we wanted to do it right now… in my office. Okay?” Kellie looked taken aback but before she had a chance to answer Lara was kissing her and caressing her breasts‚ almost straddling her in the chair. Kellie seemed to struggle for a minute or two but then Lara slid her hand up Kellie’s leg and began rubbing her pussy through her leggings and Kellie started to moan softly into Lara’s mouth. Lara began kissing down Kellie’s body before stopping and looking at me saying “Well come on then! This was your idea!” I couldn’t help but laugh as I stripped off my shirt‚ trousers and boxers then walked over to the two gorgeous women making out with each other. Lara had begun to strip Kellie‚ her top and bra was already on the floor and now Lara was working on her leggings. I looked down at Kellie and saw her stunning figure. She was very lithe and skinny but had big breasts too‚ not quite as big as Lara’s but big enough to stand out in a crowd. She had a very flat stomach and incredibly slim legs. Her pussy was beautifully shaved and was glistening with Lara’s saliva and her own wetness from being so turned on. I looked at her face and saw that it was slightly long but not unattractive – she was pretty in a quirky‚ alternative way. She had deep brown eyes that you could just fall into and she would definitely be a hit in the clubs with all the horny boys. She could be no older than eighteen. For a split second‚ I felt wrong doing this to her‚ but then‚ I heard her let out a loud moan of pleasure as Lara’s tongue found her clit and then my cock stiffened again and found its way into her wide open mouth. She couldn’t take it as deep as Lara could but as soon as I put it in there I felt the cold metal of her tongue stud on my head and this instantly turned me on even more. She was moaning on to my cock as Lara attacked her pussy with her tongue and gagging every so often when my cock hit the back of her throat. She brought her hand up to start jerking me off‚ but I pushed it away‚ holding the back of her head and fucking her face as hard as I was about to fuck her pussy. I pulled out of her mouth and kissed her gently before moving behind Lara and beginning to lick her sodden pussy. She had been rubbing herself whilst fingering and licking Kellie’s pussy and was already absolutely dripping wet‚ but I added my own saliva to the mix‚ first of all sticking my tongue in her arsehole then sliding it all the way up her pussy to her clit‚ sliding my fingers into both holes simultaneously making her moan onto Kellie’s pussy. I felt her begin to buck her hips against my fingers and tongue and I spanked her‚ leaving a massive red mark on her arse‚ the ones I’d left before only just fading. I pulled away and said “swap with Kellie… I wanna taste her and fuck her… get her to lick you out… her tongue is amazing!” Lara could barely speak so she helped me move Kellie to the floor and then Lara knelt over her face‚ I watched as she felt the tongue stud against her pussy for the first time and she moaned louder then she had all day as I began to assault Kellie’s clit‚ pussy and arsehole. I began to slide my fingers in and out of her just like I did with Lara‚ and she squirmed a little at first‚ but then her hips began to buck just like Lara’s had… Turns out she was just as much of a slut as Lara was… I felt my cock stiffen and I looked at Lara’s face‚ it was contorted into the look of sheer pleasure that occurred just as she was cumming. Good‚ I thought to myself. Out loud I said “Lara‚ 69 her whilst I fuck her pussy.. I want you to be able to take both of us in your mouth…” Lara obediently bent forward and I heard a spank as Kellie got more into what was happening. I knelt up and felt Lara suck me into her gorgeous mouth and all the way to the back of her throat again‚ just to prove her supremacy at giving head‚ then forced my cock into Kellie’s tiny tight pussy. She almost screamed into Lara’s pussy as my cock penetrated her time and again with Lara’s tongue lapping at her clit. Every so often Lara would stop to cum all over Kellie’s face again and then keep licking her. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm and for the first one‚ I wanted them both to suck me off. So I put Lara to her knees and told Kellie to do the same. They both willingly obliged. They took it in turns to suck my dick and balls respectively‚ first Lara on my cock showing Kellie just what she could do‚ then Kellie trying to imitate her and gagging so using her hand to compensate. This brought me close to orgasm and when I said “I’m gonna cum!!!” They both opened their mouths wide and my load shot across both their faces. They spent the next five minutes cleaning each other up‚ then sucking me til I was hard again. This time Lara was going to be fucked by me whilst Kellie licked her clit. They swapped positions and I began to fuck Lara’s sweet pussy looking into Kellie’s eyes as I did so. She looked so helpless‚ being fucked by two people she respected and worked with and yet she had the look in her eyes that begged for more. So I told Lara to destroy her arsehole‚ which apparently she started doing as Kellie started squealing and flicking her tongue over Lara’s clit as my cock pounded in and out. We stayed in like this for what felt like hours; my cock in Kellie’s mouth‚ then back in Lara’s pussy‚ then her arse then back in her pussy again‚ before finally‚ I pulled out of Lara’s pussy‚ pulled Kellie towards me and rammed my cock into her mouth spurting four or five times before finally being done. The two sexy dance teachers kissed and shared my cum then licked each other clean‚ before the three of us collapsed in a heap on the floor. After what felt like an age I stood up and said “We best get dressed and out of here before the cleaner’s turn up… we could all lose our jobs!” Lara gave me a sour look that said simply ‘I wasn’t finished!!!!’ So I carried on “Lara hunny‚ I’ll make it upto you this evening… I’ll be round yours in an hour… Kellie… Would you be willing to do something like this again? You’re incredibly sexy and I for one enjoyed tasting and fucking you very much…” Kellie seemed taken aback‚ but she nodded a couple of times. I smiled at the two of them sat there totally naked and couldn’t help but feel aroused again. “Lara‚ I’ll be at yours in 90 minutes…” I said as I finished getting dressed “you two… best finish up here!” I finished with a laugh as I unlocked the door and headed out to go home and shower. Sure enough‚ after waiting around for twenty or so seconds‚ I heard the lock click and soft moans issuing from the room once again. Fighting every fibre of my being‚ I left the drama class room and headed for my flat. I had a wild evening in planned for Lara‚ and I hoped it’d be one she’d never forget.
*
Ninety minutes later‚ I rang the doorbell to Lara’s house. She took a little while to answer but when she did she was just stood in her white dressing gown‚ swinging the tie in one hand. She was blocking the way in. “That was a nasty thing you did earlier… Leaving me and poor Kellie while I was still so horny…” “Lara‚ you’re always horny… now if you don’t move out the way and let me in‚ you won’t be able to have my cock again tonight now will you?” I said with a cheeky smile. She pretended to mull it over then said “This had better be good yano… You owe me!!!” I simply smiled and walked in‚ heading straight to her bedroom‚ undressing as I got there. She was right behind me and she helped remove my trousers as I slid her gown off her sleek body. “Lara.. This may be an odd question‚ but how many dildos do you have?” She looked slightly taken aback and then replied “At last count… twelve. Why?” “No reason‚ Just get me your two biggest or thickest ones.. There’s a good girl.” She looked at me again in a quizzical fashion‚ but did as she was told and got her dildos out. She placed them on the bed next to her then said “Well… What are you waiting for?!” I leapt across the room to where she was laying and instantly picked up the red dildo from the week before. I began sliding it up and down her pussy gently and teasingly at first just to get her wet and excited and she tugged at my hair as I did so‚ meaning that she wanted more already and for me to hurry up. I looked up at her whilst rubbing this dildo up and down her pussy and circling it around her entrance and she was getting more and more agitated‚ before her eyes widened as I slipped it inside her moving it in and out gently at first then faster and faster. She began to squeeze her breasts then moved one hand to her clit which she started to rub‚ matching my rhythm with the dildo. It didn’t take long before she was moaning loudly and I was getting excited. Now was to come the fun part. I pulled the dildo all the way out of her pussy and then deliberately turned her over. I spread her arse cheeks wide and slid the now soaking wet dildo deep into her arse. She once again moaned and gripped the bedsheets but she stayed still‚ not quite sure what was about to happen. I spanked her for good measure‚ then took up her second dildo. This one was a dark blue‚ not quite as long as the other one‚ but a bit thicker. This time I took no prisoners‚ slamming it straight into her pussy. She let out a cry of surprise and pleasure then I slid underneath her and she began sucking on my cock for what felt like a heavenly millionth time that day and I began to clamp my teeth down on her clit‚ flicking my tongue between them. It didn’t take long to get me supremely hard‚ so I spanked her‚ pushed her down flat onto the bed and lined my cock up with her pussy. Her dildo was still buried deep inside her and she felt me brush my cock up against her pussy once or twice. She started to say “Oh‚ My‚ God.” But never got beyond “Oh” ‘cos as soon as she started speaking‚ I slammed my cock into her pussy‚ along with her dildo. The feeling of the rubber was an odd one on my cock‚ but not unpleasant as the fake and my real cock worked inside her‚ she began to moan incredibly loudly. Seemed like she loved having her pussy stretched to the limits. I pulled out and flipped her over. I wanted to see the look on her face as the two cocks worked inside her pussy. I wasn’t disappointed. Once again she was biting her lip this time so hard a slight trickle of blood began to slide down her face. She didn’t seem to care. The pleasure of having two cocks in her pussy was so intense she was just focussing on her orgasm. It wasn’t long til I felt her pussy clench and her legs wrap around me. It was the tightest it had ever been during orgasm and she screamed the loudest she had ever screamed. I had to stop thrusting just to keep myself from cumming inside her. I wasn’t ready yet . her arsehole needed the same treatment as her pussy. She seemed to read my mind‚ as both her legs were moved to my shoulders by what seemed to be a mutual unspoken agreement‚ and I spread her arsecheeks wide once again‚ squeezing my cock inside her. I thought her pussy had been tight‚ but this… this was incredible. Every movement felt like it was gonna make me explode. Lara kept wincing‚ I couldn’t tell whether it was with pain or pleasure but she grabbed my hips and made me thrust harder so I guessed it was pleasure. She couldn’t hold on for long though and it wasn’t long til she had another screaming orgasm. This time‚ I came as well‚ filling her arsehole even more than it already was. I kept thrusting until I was done‚ moaning and groaning as I did so‚ then rolled over to lie next to her. She pulled both her toys out of herself and began licking them clean. I didn’t think it possible‚ but this made me even hornier than I had been all day‚ watching her lick her and my cum off of those cocks… She then proceeded to do the same to mine at which point I said “all better now?” She looked at me with her staggering green eyes and said “No… I need to clean you properly!” And with that she held onto my cock and dragged me to her bathroom where she turned on the shower.
We began fumbling around with the soap‚ having a bit of a laugh to begin with‚ lathering each other up and washing each other down‚ doing the generic couply thing in the shower. Then I pulled the shower head off of its attachment and plunged the whole thing deep into her pussy‚ whilst it was switched on. She nearly cried with pleasure and I began fucking her arsehole again using the water from the shower and my spit as a lube. She couldn’t keep the shower head inside her for long however‚ so I pulled out of her arse hole‚ pressed her face against the glass‚ and began fucking her pussy‚ holding the power shower over her clit. This really did drive her wild and she was trying to claw at the glass‚ anything to show the pleasure she was feeling. Before too long‚ I abandoned the shower head completely and we fucked as we had in the broom cupboard earlier‚ before she propped herself up between the wall and the glass of the shower door and I fucked her in a sitting position. She had to have me hold her up on several occasions as she lost her grip when she came‚ but everytime she did she dug her nails into me urging me on. It didn’t take long for me to shoot my load inside her‚ burying my cock into her swollen dripping wet pussy‚ and once again she dutifully sucked me clean‚ looking at me the whole time. After this we actually showered properly‚ giving each other a proper wash and clean and then had fun towelling each other off. This gave me another idea. I curled the towel and whipped her on the arse. She screamed and then tried to fight back‚ but I knew as well as she did if I kept whipping her‚ it would turn her on again and she soon submitted and begged “Take me back to the bedroom… I want to fuck you again before we sleep!” This girl was a machine!!! We went back to the bedroom‚ naked and hand in hand and this time she placed me on the bed. “I want a bit of control now!” She said and before I could do anything‚ she had lowered her pussy on to my cock and she was grinding against me. I couldn’t help but let out a groan as I watched her tits bounce up and down whilst she was fucking my cock – the feeling was amazing‚ and I could feel how deep I was going inside her‚ the gravity of her being on top helping with the force of our sex. She clawed down my chest occasionally and I reached up to squeeze those magnificent breasts. I sat up and began biting all down her body and neck as far as I could reach but she slapped me and pushed me back down‚ before standing up turning round and fucking me in reverse cowgirl. I began spanking her arse and clawing down her back but this just made her bounce up and down on me faster and harder. I reached around and began rubbing her massively swollen clit and she started moaning and groaning and reached her hands round to claw at my face and tug my hair. I started to match her rhythm with my cock pounding in and out of her as her pussy lifted up and down onto it. The feeling was ecstasy for the pair of us and I could already feel my balls tightening once again despite the amount of times I’d cum already that day. I squeezed her breasts together and with one final push‚ I began to cum inside her pussy once again. She rode out mine and her orgasm as mine had set her off then she continued to ride me for a little while before she was fully satisfied and clambered off‚ joining me in laying on the bed. I looked at her and smiled. “I like this new arrangement we have!” I said laughing. She looked at me for a long time before saying “Me too… I just wish you’d done thing’s sooner!” I nodded trying not to laugh. And then she said “And next time we have a threesome‚ I want two cocks‚ you hear me? Otherwise it’s not fair! Today you got two pussies‚ two mouths and four breasts! I got one cock!” I tried to defend myself “HEY‚ you got Kel’s tongue too!!!” But she was having none of it. “Fine‚” I finally conceded “You find a guy‚ and we’ll have a threesome with him…” If truth be told‚ I did wanna try both ways‚ and I knew from what happened earlier tonight she’d love to have more than one cock inside her at a time… maybe even having two in each hole… She rolled over‚ grabbed her phone and texted someone saying she knew just the guy. I smiled then kissed her on the lips. “Night Lara… Try not to wake me up too early…” “You’re the one that always wakes me up!” She said laughing “You always prod me in the side or the back with that thing down there!!” We both fell about laughing‚ and started to go to sleep‚ both thinking about what the next couple of days and sexual encounters would bring!
TO BE CONTINUED.
The Teacher’s Tale Part 3
“Fuck.. Fuuuuuucccckkkkkk!!!!” This was the sound being made by the gorgeous girl I was fucking and had been for the last few weeks as my balls collided with her anus whilst I pounded her pussy as hard and fast as my small frame would allow. She was clawing down my back (I couldn’t count the number of scratches I had accumulated)‚ but nothing was going to stop me. I brought my hand down upon her face and thrust deep into her again as I shot my load into her pussy again. I felt her tighten around me as I did so and she dug her nails in as deep as she could as she too let her orgasm go.
“Fuck me.” She said‚ “That was good!” I smiled wryly at her. I couldn’t help but feel that I needed to spice things up some what – Lara had such a huge sexual appetite that I felt I had to whet it somewhat just to keep her satisfied. She was the best thing I had ever had or experienced sexually but if I was to slip up then I would lose her forever. “Hunny… Whats up?” She asked looking at me with a worried look in her eye. “Wasn’t I good enough?” She seemed so downtrodden and disheartened that I just couldn’t bare it. “No of course not gorgeous you were amazing as ever… It’s just…” She looked at me “Just..?” she egged me on. “Nothing… We’re going away for a weekend. I’ll book us the hotel tomorrow morning and we’ll go tomorrow afternoon and just have a fuck fest somewhere different yeah?” I finished beaming down at her. She smiled back and said “OKAY! Anything you want me to bring???” “No‚” I said “just let me pack a bag for you before I leave and then you have to bring it… but no peeking!” She smiled and said “Oooo you’re so sexy when you’re mysterious…” As she said this she sauntered towards the bathroom. “Coming…again?” She winked and I… I couldn’t refuse. “You bet your life I am.” And I sprinted after her taking her into the shower once again.
*
Lara was driving and listening to the instructions the Sat Nav we had christened “Sally” was giving her. We had gone as far away from Pembury as we could get without it having to take us a whole day to travel. We did stop at a service station and yes‚ we did have a quickie in the backseats of the car where a policeman came and knocked on the window and I thought we were going to get arrested til Lara asked him if he’d like to join in and bring his female partner over to as well and he looked kind of sheepish and said “don’t do it again” and ran off back to his bike. This was a source of great amusement for a good hour of the journey we both fell about laughing Lara trying to concentrate on the drive after I had made her legs shake from the sex we had had not too long before. The bags I had packed were sat in the boot full of toys and other things that I wanted to use on Lara later that evening and she had kept badgering me about what was in there but I just smiled and would say “Wait and see” and go back to reading my book.
When we reached the hotel I gave the name that I had booked it under and then I ran upstairs with Lara. I could tell she was horny as she couldn’t keep still and I smirked as we got into the room and the first thing she did was throw off her clothes‚ sprawl on the bed and say in her sexy little voice “Come and get me big boy…” An offer like that one did not refuse. I went over to the bed‚ taking my top off as I did so and making sure that I had locked the door. The ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign swung lazily on the wrong side of the handle as my face fell into Lara’s pussy. Her legs spread wide and my tongue dived inside her‚ my fingers slipping into her arse hole. “Oooh… It’s been too long…” She moaned quietly gripping my hair hard and pulling me deeper into her pussy my nose rubbing against her engorged clit. She smelt and tasted amazing as ever and my cock was rock solid as my tongue moved in and out of her and swirled inside her‚ my fingers pumping her anus and my free hand squeezing each of her magnificent breasts in turn. I pulled my tongue out of her deciding my cock needed to be buried balls deep inside her and I rolled her legs up so her knees were by her face. She just went with it and allowed me to slide my cock deep into her pussy whilst I perched on her thighs. I dipped my cock in and out of her faster and faster deeper and deeper my balls against her clit‚ bouncing on it and making her moan gently every time my cock buried itself inside her. She was moaning and clawing my back again and squeezing my arse trying to make me cum. I pulled out of her pussy and deliberately missed‚ slamming my big wet cock into her arsehole making her scream with pleasure and pain all at once and she rocked backwards hard. I pulled out and forced her legs as far back and as far wide as they could go and began to pound her arsehole hard and fast so much so she began to cry with pain as I plunged deeper‚ harder and faster than I had ever done before. She screamed as she reached orgasm and this spurred me on‚ making me slide four fingers inside her pussy‚ spread as wide as they could making her close her eyes and moan even louder as my cock and fingers worked in tandem to bring her closer to another orgasm. She was moaning and groaning and pushing her holes onto my appendages. She groaned as another orgasm hit her and my balls began to tighten up. This was a now very familiar feeling every time Lara and I were in a room together. I pulled out of her arse hole and began to pull her down but I didn’t need to. She was on her knees in a flash and taking me in her mouth‚ this time thought only sucking my head and jerking the shaft faster and faster. She kept eye contact the whole time and began to swirl her tongue on my tip. This was nearly enough to set me off except she decided to swallow me whole then slide all the way back up my cock and play with the tip again. This sent me into overdrive and I shot my load deep into her throat which she swallowed and sucked up greedily. I looked down at her and stroked her hair smiling. She smiled back and licked her lips her tongue smacking against them as if to say “give me more!” I couldn’t believe this girl. She was utterly amazing in every aspect. Sexy and a sexaholic. Perfect. Instead of giving her what she wanted however I went into one of the bags and pulled out a slutty police officers uniform‚ some stockings and some heels. “Why don’t you go get a bath… and then come out wearing this? And then the room will be ready for you and us and our… session for later…” I said with a wink. She hurriedly took the clothes and shoes off of me and went into the bathroom. I heard the lock click and said “You better use the shower head on your clit cos if I don’t hear you moaning I’m not gonna fuck you later!” She made a noise that sounded like “Duh.” And I laughed as I prepared the room‚ picking up the phone and calling room service. “Hi‚ Yeah‚ I’d like to order some food up to the room… and could you please make sure it’s a guy that brings it up? My… girlfriend is fussy about who brings her food!” I hung up the phone and began to light the red candles I’d brought. They would go nuts downstairs if they found out I had candles but I didn’t want them to be lit for too long. I grinned as I lay out her toys on the bed along with two sets of handcuffs‚ a whip‚ a blindfold and two of her leather shackles. I grinned as I heard her moaning loudly (even if she was faking it‚ she had at least tried to please‚ and lets face it‚ she was such a nympho she probably was using the showerhead on her clit like I’d asked)‚ and finished laying everything out‚ sitting on the bed in just my boxer shorts waiting for her to come out of the bathroom in her outfit. I wasn’t waiting long.
Out she stepped of the bathroom and it took every bit of self control to stop my jaw hitting the floor. This unfortunately for me meant that my cock was unattended and sprang to life at the sight of her. Her full beautiful breasts flowing out over the top of the far too tight policewoman’s top cum dress her stockings finishing just below the bottom of the outfit‚ her legs looking sleeker and sexier than ever in the heels that I’d given her. She had a cap on hiding the top of her head and she looked up at me from under the peak. She gazed around the room. “I think I’ll have to place you under arrest. For having a too hard cock and for not fucking me quickly enough.” And upon seeing the candles she added “And for being a romantic fuck.” She swayed towards me and dropped to her knees‚ literally ripping the boxers off me and took me into her mouth for the second time that evening. I pulled her top down slightly and her breasts fell free and I looked down to see my cock almost between them. It was like she read my mind and slid her breasts around my cock‚ sucking it occasionally to make it wetter and to allow it to slide better between them. It was at one such moment that there was a knock on the door and I forced her to swallow my cock‚ lodging it at the back of her throat and shouting in a clear voice “Come in. I’m in the bathroom. Come and leave it on the bed.” In walked the guy I had asked for to come and deliver me the food I’d requested. He saw what was happening and made to run out but I shouted “WAIT!” And he stopped. “Do you not find my girlfriend sexy?” He looked and I could see a definite bulge in his pants. “We don’t have any money to tip you with… So let us tip you another way… A very good way… Let her fuck you…” He looked again. I looked down at her and whispered “Pull up your dress hunny” Which she did so with incredible speed‚ spreading her legs ever so slightly to give him a full view of her pussy. Within seconds he was behind her‚ his cock out and sliding into her pussy from behind. She moaned onto my cock‚ her vocal chords vibrating against my head and I smiled down at her and whispered “surprise!” All she could do was moan as the hotel boy slid his cock in and out of her. She took me out of her mouth and began to jerk me hard and fast but I pulled her hand away and said “On the bed. Both of you. Lara‚ on top of me…” She obeyed and I slid my cock into her arse while the other guy slipped his cock inside her pussy. In tandem we began to fuck her holes. I reached around and began squeezing her throat as both our cocks filled her as deep as they could. He was moving fast and hard as was I and I could tell he was squeezing her breasts and I could feel him pulsing and throbbing inside her every time he thrusted inside her she bucked her hips and I could feel her grind her anus onto my cock. She tried to moan but I squeezed almost all of the breath out of her throat and she bucked harder and harder and I smiled‚ releasing her throat slightly so she could breathe and she let out a long loud moan. After she orgasmed I told her to turn around and let him fuck her arse hole. She did as she was told and got on her knees before laying face down on top of me‚ my cock inside her pussy and he was just about to slip into her anus before I said “put the red one in her first” He looked down at the bed and saw the red dildo “oh and pass me the blue!” He looked and saw them both next to each other… He thought for a split second then slid the red dildo deep into her arse causing her to moan gently and passed me the blue dildo‚ which I slid into her pussy alongside my cock. I looked at her and said “Four cocks you little whore. You’re taking four cocks. And you’re going to cum harder than you ever have and it’s all because of me. You are mine and I own you and your pussy and the only reason you’re being fucked by all four cocks is because of me.” Before she could answer my hand reached her throat again and the other nameless guy slid his cock into her anus along with the red dildo and I could feel the scream build then die in her throat as my hand caught it. Both of our cocks worked her pussy and my spar hand worked on her clit. I could feel her pussy close around my cock and tighten again and again as she came repeatedly from having the four cocks – two real‚ two fake in her slutty holes and I could see tears roll down her cheeks. I could feel myself getting closer and judging by the powerfulness of the other’s thrusting so was he. “She’ll take it in her mouth.” I threw her to her knees then picked her up by the throat. “toss him off into your mouth. Do it like you did to me earlier.” And she did as she was told and she began to suck his head and jerk him into her mouth. “I want to see him cum in your mouth. Let me watch.” She opened her mouth just as the guys face contorted and his cum shot inside her. “Keep it in your mouth and toss me into you too.” She did as she was told‚ rubbing my cock harder and faster making me closer and then she began to fondle my balls which made me spurt right in her mouth. I looked her dead in the eye. “Now swallow it you dirty little slut.” And she did. She swallowed every last drop of cum in her mouth and I smiled. “Thank you sir‚ that will be all. Please enjoy the rest of your evening and remind the rest of your staff not to disturb us unless we invite them. Thank you.” Before I had even finished the first sentence he had gone out the door and down the corridor‚ pulling his trousers up and belting them so as his manager didn’t see anything wrong. The dildo’s were still inside Lara and she made to take them out. I looked at her and said “Don’t you dare!” And she replied with “That. Was fucking hot. And very naughty…” “Not anywhere as hot or naughty as this will be. On the bed. Now.” She obeyed without question and I saw the dildos being held tightly in place and affecting the way she was moving. Once she was on the bed I said “Spread ‘em!” She immediately did as she was told and I cuffed both her hands to the bars at one end of the bed and shackled her legs to the other end. I put the blindfold on her and said “Now you are truly mine…” All she did was smile and I blew out the candles‚ grabbing them as I did so. I made her suck my cock again to get me hard‚ then I began fucking her pussy again‚ making her moan and groan as I did so. This time however I poured the hot melted wax from the candles onto each of her nipples at the same time. She tried to buck but she couldn’t so she moaned loudly instead. With what was left of the wax I dripped the rest of one candle onto her clit with my cock still pounding her pussy and then with a moments hesitation‚ I slid the still hot candle deep into her arsehole. This sent her into a pain and pleasure overdrive. She spasmed and moaned and screamed and bucked and grinded on my cock making noises that no human has heard since the stone age as her most primal instincts came out and I slammed her throat and buried my fingers in her mouth to stifle some of the noise. I pulled the candle and the dildo out of her arse and then pulled my cock out of her and began to fuck her anus again. She was breathing very heavily and I could see tears glistening on her cheeks. I spanked her arse cheeks and bit down on her nipples‚ tasting the wax and making her raise slightly off the bed. I put my cock into her arsehole gently at first and I saw her visibly wince. This just made me want to fuck her harder so I did so. My big hard cock pushed against the walls of her arsehole which were roasting hot and tighter than they had been before I ever fucked her and she cried with pleas
hi
New York City, NY (USA) · Men Seeking Women · Well This is about my personality which i would like to tell you. i like listening to music‚ and i like to swim‚ camping ‚ shopping‚ like dancing‚ hanging around. ooh music is even part of my life and i can't do without listening to music in a day and my kind of music is rap and band‚ and a bit of jazz and i like hip hop too as well. well i dont really have alot of hobbies; i do but at least i know how to have fun by my self or with people that i find interesting. i like to hang out with sincere and honest people to exchange ideas and get to learn about each others. because thats really the best way to build up ur own life to care for others and get to know alot about them. but i prefer hanging out with people i know i can trust and share alot with. I am 5‚6 tall average body type‚brown eyes and black hair lol. but i know i look cool and sexy too lol.
House Hunting
House Hunting · One on One · I arrive at the house she's "showing" me and she's already there, the front door stands invitingly ascew. I walk in without saying a word. I lock the door as I close it softly.
Following the scent of Rose water and desire, I find her in the kitchen, leaning back against the center islands top. Her hair up in a bun, astutely held in place by an ink pen. The lightness of her near see through summer dress hanging beautifully from the apex of her curves. The lack of visible bra strap sparks memory of her disliking panties too.
Before I can speak she smirks, pushes off the island, upright to stride in one seamless motion. The heals of her fashionably worn boots tapping out a cadence nearly as quick as my heart beat's pace. A pace that skipped a beat then doubled it's speed the moment I saw her face.
She brushed by me as if I was any of a hundred potential buyers. Immediately starting her shpeil, "The house was built in blah blah blah. It has yada yada bedrooms and blah bathrooms, the school district is..." who cares. "The neighbors are..." whatever.
I'm not listening as she strolls into the living room. Slightly distracted by the sound of her heels echoing through the empty room. She's describing the Craftsmanship and origins of the bold, room dominating, 10 ft tall rock and timber fireplace as I catch up and take her hand.
Pulling it back then up. With hand over her head I spin her 540°.
Using the first full spin to take her in. Stealing a moment to admire the bits of visible thighs briefly exposed as her dress's hem caught lift from a centrifically created updraft.
Using the final half turn to position her, face and front side to fossilized fireplace, back side and ass to beloved blast from the past.
Grasping her other hand, stacking them palm to back and interlacing her fingers, I place her soft manicured hands directly above her head as high as upstretched arms will reach.
I start to slide my fingertips first over wrist, past forearm over...
Her hands begin to lower.
With both my hands I grab hers stretching her arms skyward again, pressing my chest to shoulder blades, backed by an ample amount of body wieght. I lean lips towards lobes and calmly but with enough conviction in my tone to convey my seriousness, "Leave. Them. There." I say no more.
Again my hands begin to decend, callused palms inverted to feminine flesh, fingernails slowly sliding, starting at wrists, down forearms, over elbows, following tensed triceps downward, ever so softly grazing the tender back side of her underarms.
Turning hands over and opting to trace inside of dresses neckline around to her front. Confirming no bra. Nervous knuckles barely reaching cleavage when, with wandering finger tips gripping both sides of necklines deepest dip. Suddenly a swift, powerful, fist separating pull...
Loud and crisp is the echoing of bouncing buttons.
A sharp audible inhale follows, both sounds raucously ricochet around the naked room.
Unintentional auditory outburst instantly putting her shock on display.
Simultaneously exciting me in an old familiar way.
The reverb of that reactionary breathe detracting from the sound of flower printed fabric fracturing.
Exposing alabaster breast as tantalizing tear plunges towards waistline.
Retracting fisted fabric around ribs cage to spine and pressing bare chest heavily, harshly to cold multi textured stones.
A wince and flinch, reaction to pain felt from jagged edge nearly piercing breast's flesh near left nipple's crest. Soothing coolness felt from, smooth, glass like surface of rounded stone nestled beneath right breast. Just to name a few nipple hardening, sentually maddening sensations felt by her nearly sensory overloaded torso.
Though Mostly it's her titties that, with my left hand continuing to apply pressure, will continue to experience the full measure of the fireplaces titillating textures.
Leaning in, adding an almost unbearable amount of body weight to her beautifully bulbous backside. I whisper "Leave them there." Giving a little nudge to shoulder blades opposite boulder bound breasts, confirming breasts were to stay put.
Mouth so tight to ear, lower lip drug lobes edge while instructions were delivered.
Again, my hands decend slipping over hipbone front to back then delicately down outer thighs. Finger's tips collect behind each knee before climbing steadily up each legs back side, hooking dresses hem, lifting it past waist around hips to a tucked resting place between pelvis and fireplace rock.
Chalky white ass fully exposed I give into the urge, slapping first left cheek *Smack* then right *Smack* momentarily leaving me motionless, mesmerized by rippling rump's firm resistance to jiggling. Too toned in fact, *Smack* I giggled, I did. *Smack* such an uncontrolled response was that. I then grab tattered dress at the peak from which it hangs between necks base and shoulders edge, rough and carelessly tugging it past waist til just over hips the fractured floral fabric flounders to the floor.
I place hands on shoulder blades, thumbs tight to spine's sides. Smoothly, slowly my hands glide almost frictionless down back, cruise convex curves two thirds down ass.
Slipping thumbs in crack as if peeling an orange I seperate the two beautifully toned parabolus that together are her near perfect ass.
Slowly I start to squat then kneel there behind her, taking time to breath long deliberate breathes of warm lust down her slightly goosebumped spine. Dragging first my lower lip, then my up a short distance and just one time. Stopping at tail bone and ass cracks rendezvous point, I lead with wet tongue's tip follow that with puckered lips ending in a momentary french kiss
With puddled saliva mid tongue I again place tongue's tip this time on edge of starfish pressing tongue to flat. Pursed flesh is instantly saliva soaked. My tongue traces a few clockwise laps around the circumference of slightly clenched orifice before wetting tongue and starting at taint climbing crack providing pressure just short of penetration.
Reaching ass's pinnacle celebrated with a playful bite from each side of apple bottom's top before tongue dives again this time counter clockwise laps, faster, sloppier tongue occasionally plunging into starfish. Apparently taking things beyond the tossing of salad and now straight eating ass and doing so till plenty of time had passed.
Standing tall again i take hold of her hands and again lead her through a spin. Pirouette concluded with her headed through kitchen door me at her heals.
Carelessly I push her into newly updated kitchen's island. The momentum bending her slightly forward at the waist, without time to get straight I force face, chest and navel flush to island's top.
Standing back to unbuckle belt and again admiring that phat ass. I pull belt trough loops and quickly strike that ass.
She starts to pick up torso and turn, with just a bit of aggression in my tone quickly I bark, "Don't you fucking move!"
Now with accelerated pace I unbutton, unzip, drop trough, thrust dick between wet lips till a touch past balls deep. Start with drawn out slow pace, shifting to longer, well longer than most, strokes every inch pulled out and every inch thrust in with steadily quickening speed and equally increasing force. Till, after some time and a considerable amount of incomprehensible moans, ass cheek claps and a little bit of pleasure filled laugh from me.
I inquire through shortening breathes, "Baby will you come with me?" I pause and offer a sensual taunt, " Please, baby, please cum with me. That pussy's so good...I'm close, I really wish you would." Taking a few breathes but offering no respite steady pounding that red and rippling ass.
With the sharp swift *Slap* of leather belt connecting with ass I grip hip bones harsly and in a demanding and forceful voice I say, "God damn it, I said Cum. That means..." belt cracks other cheek, " you cum and you cum now!" I pull her head back twisting it hard in attempt at making eye contact. Again barking orders, "You Filthy little whore, fuck you then I'm about to come and I swear to christ you better not fucking cum." I pullout and with a couple swift strokes my load is lauched, residing across ass and lower back. *Smack**smack* Twice more I selfishly slap ass, each cheek recieving hands grace independently. Red handed silhouette staying in place.
Stepping back I squaltch my satisfied smirk and, " House is nice but, I don't want a fireplace." I said heading for the door buttoning my pants, belt around neck. "Let me know if you find another place to show me!" I yell stepping through the doorway, "No fireplace, K? Nice seeing you again." I said quickly as the door closed.
I’m interested in couples hanging out
Denver, CO (USA) · Couples Seeking Men · I’m interested in couples hanging out being friends having sex going to mon chalet sex clubs
Little Rock, AR
This group is for horny women looking to fuck in the Little Rock, AR area.
Ladies,
Join the group and let the requests flood in. - Little Rock, AR
midnight1222
Male · san diego, United States of America. Professional‚ hard working male‚ looking to explore all the erotic pleasures in life. Love hanging out and having a casual drink with friends and being in the gym as well. Live concerts and boxing matches are a must‚ I live in one of the best cities in the country‚ San Diego‚ so there's plenty of things going on.I have two babies( my German Shepherds) .my plants‚ and my love shack(house‚ which I own) that I spend most of my free time with when I'm not gaming a woman or hanging out with friends. Otherwise I'm a pretty fukin laid back‚ relaxed guy. By the way I believe that you're friends‚ fuck buddy‚ spouse‚ are you‚ so if they're a fukin loser than so are you!
More in Hanging-Rock
› Sluts in Hanging-Rock› Hanging-Rock Mature Women› Hanging-Rock Sex Parties› Hanging-Rock Milfs› Hanging-Rock WhoresOther Locations
› Hamler Horny Women › Hanover Horny Women
